Shift

[Andromeda]

There was something in Nerine’s words that got to the three girls. They sense something deeper in her meaning beyond surface. Pieces to the puzzles were near the surface. The things kept shrouded in darkness by Ayumi came free. They had more they wanted to ask. However, things came to sudden halt.

The forest they took refuge in disappeared suddenly. An ill omen for them all. Worse was the sight that they saw in the distance. The entire mobilized forces of the South Gate marched on them. Their escape routes cut, Simonides was set on a final showdown. He held nothing back for them.

It only took a moment Fumiko to realize what happened. ‘They’re using fields to wipe away the forest and remove any chance for hiding. Must have tracked us somehow…’ Her eyes scanned around the sight of seeing dozens of soldiers evenly spaced out. They all wore the same black uniform of the standard soldier. She already began to calculate for weaknesses and lines for her to attack. ‘It’s a little frightening my mind is already getting used to this…is it the survival instinct or the fighting?’ Fumiko wondered how much it changed her.

She had only been in Atlantis for two days. It seemed unnatural to her for such changes to happen, yet they were a fact. The thoughts happened almost subconsciously. Had she tasted it too many times? Too much thought would only hurt her, especially on matters that did not focus on the direr situation in front of her. “It would appear we’ll have to suspend our discussion.”

Seiji stood up with an eager look in his eyes. He tightened up his hands lightly knocking his fists together. “Just when I was starting to get a little sleepy.” A grin rose on his lips as he eyed all of the soldiers.

Their Atlantean tag-along remained silent. She seemed uncertain the sort of action to take. Cosmas labeled her a traitor, but she did not know if it was something Simonides ordered. ‘The Captain was monitoring everything, did he actually know about what I did? What is he going to do?’

Sticking a little to the center, as a rear did not exist, Yumi knew she could do nothing for her friends. It frustrated her to know that they crippled her. She thought about Yuki and Chiharu suddenly looking for any sort of inspiration. ‘Yuki would refuse to give up, but in this sealed state I can’t do anything. I don’t want to give up, but what can I do?’ She glanced around in search of Chiharu, but did not find her. Yumi’s only guess was she went into action immediately, just waiting.

Watching was the only thing she could do. She would only get in the way of the others. It was then she thought of something. ‘I still have something! I have my eyes and mind! I can still help them!’ It was all the motivation she needed. She was not out yet. As she took in the scene, something about it bothered. All she saw were the standard soldiers. “I don’t see of those in White uniforms!” It was always easy to spot them, the white stood out against everything in Atlantis.

“They’re somewhere,” barked Seiji, “Once we clear away this mob, we’ll find them.”

“Careful not to get overconfident, Seiji,” Fumiko reminded. She had a similar uncertain feeling about the situation.

She shook her head, though none of them saw it. “They aren’t stupid. They’ve seen us fight enough to know how dangerous we are, they won’t do this unless they had a plan. There is a reason for this!”

“So you think it’s a trap?” Seiji rubbed his hands together watching the soldiers. They held their position, not advancing almost as though waiting for them to move. “Even if it is a trap, we won’t know what sort unless we trigger it!” He took a leisurely stride forward, checking their response.

Fumiko took a step forward as well. “I hate to agree with Seiji, but he’s right about this. We’ll have to do this the hard way and find out what they’re up. I’d prefer to be on the offense, rather than defense in this sort of situation.”

Nothing could be done about them. They were set on what they wanted to do. She had to support them, even if she was unease. “Alright, be safe!”

“Of course! You the hell do you think you’re talking to?”

Fumiko smirked a little, glancing over at Seiji. “You’re the one we’re most concerned about with your track record.”

“I’m still alive, ain’t I?!” He received silence from Fumiko as her answer. “Hey! I’m in perfect condition to fight!”

Yumi smiled a little watching their backs. ‘I’m glad they’re starting to get closer. I feel we’re going to have to work together this time if we’re to win.’

Chapter 210 – The Ring of Control

From the slightly higher altitude of a rolling mound, Simonides watched through special binoculars the initial moves Team Yumi made. ‘A little more cautious than I thought they might be, but that’s fine. That’ll work as well.’ He lowered the binoculars, faint lights from the information read outs glowed from the sights. The binoculars rested in a pouch at his side as he motioned behind him.

Abeiron stepped forward presenting a square box that fit neatly into Simonides’ palm. It only had one button, just under his thumb. He lifted the device up to his mouth, making it clear the function to be a receiver. However, when he spoke his voice covered the entire area evenly with no loss of volume the further away. It was as though he spoke next to each of them. “Greetings. I’m having everything I say converted into Japanese, so you should understand me. I’m Captain Simonides of the South Gate. You have intruded on foreign soil without permission. My only demand is your unconditional surrender into our custody. You will be returned back beyond our borders unharmed.”

“Like hell you will!” shouted Seiji, with as much volume as he could. He tried to reach back to the distance of Simonides, nearly a kilometer away. The intensity was enough to rattle people.

It made the receiver in his hand jump and pitch. Simonides nearly fell over not expecting such a forceful response. It took him several seconds to recover his composure. “You don’t have to yell, young man. Everything you say will be carried to me clearly.”

Many of those surrounding Seiji sweated a little watching Seiji looked a little embarrassed. “Oh, sorry about that. Should have explained that before I started yelling, Mr. Captain.”

Simonides’ face went a little flat from Seiji’s response. “I guess it was partially my fault for not fully explaining things.”

“Well as long as things are sorted out now, there’s no problem!” Seiji almost sounded cheerful. An odd contrast displayed with such disarming replies.

“Sir,” pushed Abeiron, to get them back on track.

He tilted a quick look at Abeiron. “Right. What is your decision? Refusal to meet my demand will result in forcibly taking you into custody. I’d prefer to avoid further violence.”

“If you don’t want any violence, then I’d suggest moving aside,” replied Seiji. Even if he could not clearly see Simonides in the distance, he looked straight at him as though speaking only a meter away.

“Afraid that will not be possible. There are no other options for you.”

It bothered Seiji a little the feeling he got from Simonides. ‘He seems like a reasonable person, so why is he doing all of this?’ He preferred to get back to Yuki as quickly as possible. “Our business is not with you. I’ve no interest in fighting you guys.”

A curious response from Seiji made Simonides eyes raise a little. ‘Not interested in us? What exactly is their objective? Does the capital even know? I want them even more now.’ It seemed all of the questions he had rested with these teenagers. “And what is your business in our country?”

“We’re here to slug the person that ordered the hit on my best friend!”

“…Seiji…” sighed Fumiko, upon hearing his wording. ‘You were doing so well. This is going to turn things sour fast…’

‘This just keep getting more complicated.’ Everything he heard from his men about the foreigners painted a picture he could not fully see. He felt the capital tried to paint over it with their own idea. It muddled everything. He needed straight answers. “I can’t allow you go any further into Atlantis, especially if it is to attack a citizen of Atlantis. Surrender and we can talk about this.”

“I don’t have the time to waste here. If you don’t move I’ll force my way through!” He saw how deep the soldiers went. It felt like some impossible odds, but he liked those odds. “But you didn’t think it was going to be that easy. You brought all of these men out here for a reason and it wasn’t to talk.” Seiji grinned.

There was a bit of reluctance in the tone of Simonides’ voice. “No, I didn’t think it would be so simple. It seems we’re at an impasse. Neither of us are willing to budge on our decisions.”

“Nope!” They seemed in agreement. A fight had to happen to resolve matters. Seiji turned back partially to look at Yumi. He gave her a light smile part as reassurance and part as an apology. “Sorry for talking for you, Yumi. I know you’re the leader, but I had to.”

She nodded softly back to him. “It’s fine. You did your best to resolve it peacefully. I had the same feeling as you, a fight was destined. There’s no way around it.”

Simonides stared down at the soon to be battlefield. The position was in his favor, if it was a purely a numbers game. He knew better than to believe numbers would solve the problem. It was all part of the plan. It was the only way to be certain things ended. He passed the receiver back to Abeiron. “Give the command, Abeiron. The battle begins.”

Abeiron came to attention, saluting him. “Yes, sir!” He turned around and shouted out to several soldiers sitting around large communication devices working with the teams out in the field.

“This will settle everything. I can’t let the gates on Omega open.”

The soldiers surrounding everyone took on a different look. It was clear they received their orders. Seiji and Fumiko immediately moved into positions. He took the front and she protected the rear, while Yumi and Yori stayed in the middle along with Nerine just slight out of the circle.

Fumiko stared down at her one arm. She gripped her staff tightly in her hand. ‘I wish I had two arms for this. Fighting normal soldiers, I can’t use my fire. I’ll end up burning them too easily.’ The staff knocked against the earth sending out a ring. “Oh well, you make do with the situation you’re given!” She lifted the staff up directing the head towards her opponents.

Grinning on the other side, Seiji psyched himself up. “You got that the hell right!” He dropped a foot down with purposeful might. The earth vibrated out to the soldiers, even some loose chunks of dirt jumped. “Let’s have some fun guys!” He took the initiative, not waiting for any movement from the soldiers, charging through their lines. Men and women alike scattered as he charged like a linebacker through their encirclement.

The sight made Yumi and Fumiko smile a little. In spite of the odds and apparent danger, Seiji’s spirits were high. It was a little inspiring and possibly comforting. Fumiko found herself smirking a little at the thought before charging into her group. She had no doubts or complaints about the situation anymore, thank to Seiji.

From the sidelines, Nerine watched the start of the battle play out. She did not know what she should do. ‘He rescued me, but it’s not like they’re fighting to protect me.’ Her eyes wandered over the hill that Simonides supposedly stood. She wondered what his plan was. ‘The Captain wouldn’t have come out here without a reason. He’s got something more planned. What’s he planning on doing?’ The arrangement of the troops made feel uneasy. There was something that did not make sense to her.

The longer that she looked the more confusing things looked. ‘What’s going on? Why is…’ Suddenly her eyes widened. She realized what was going on. It caused her head to flip back to Simonides. ‘That’s what you’re doing!’ Nerine stood up almost instinctually. Her body reacted sooner than her mind already putting her a few steps towards Yumi. ‘I’ve got to warn…’ Then she paused, not understanding what she was doing.

Confusion clouded her mind. ‘He saved me from that man, but do I owe them anything?’ Nerine glanced offhandedly to Simonides once more. ‘Can I go back? Did he order the kill? If I went back would I just end up facing that man again?’ She looked back at Yumi and then to Seiji’s back. ‘What happens if I stay with them? I’ll be traitor, am I already one for associating with them?’ All the questions froze Nerine up completely. She no longer knew how to act. Her body told her one thing and her mind hesitated.

Yumi watched the line of soldiers start to crumble. The whole scene felt odd to her. The nagging feeling of something being off still bothered her. She did not understand the setup. ‘Where are those soldiers in white? Why aren’t they here? They have to be somewhere. They removed the forest…’ Yumi kept searching, they should have been obvious to find in their white uniforms. Only a wall black filled the entire area. “What’s going on?”

Simonides peered through his binoculars again to watch everything happening. He needed to be on top of the battle to give out orders to his men. The plan was a delicate one. “Looks like they’re about in position. It’s time to show them what we’ve learned.” However, he was unable to say anything. A blade suddenly rested on his shoulder with the edge up against his neck. It gave only enough room to breathe, while his skin pushed around it a little without breaking. He glanced over his shoulder to see who it was.

Behind him, Chiharu stood holding her blade ready to execute him. Her eyes narrowed harshly with dark shadows hung over her entire face. “I think it’s time you saw what I’ve learned.”

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Simonides peered through his binoculars again to watch everything happening. He needed to be on top of the battle to give out orders to his men. The plan was a delicate one. “Looks like they’re about in position. It’s time to show them what we’ve learned.” However, he was unable to say anything. A blade suddenly rested on his shoulder with the edge up against his neck. It gave only enough room to breathe, while his skin pushed around it a little without breaking. He glanced over his shoulder to see who it was.

Behind him, Chiharu stood holding her blade ready to execute him. Her eyes narrowed harshly with dark shadows hung over her entire face. “I think it’s time you saw what I’ve learned.”

“Captain!” shouted Abeiron, only just noticing Chiharu’s presence. He attempted to move to help his Captain, but immediately saw the blade against his throat move slightly. It was unseen by him, but her blade cut into his skin ever so slightly with precision control. A thin line of blood dripped down.

Glancing down without moving his head, Simonides tried to put her into his sight. She was too far out of even his peripheral. “I wondered when you’d make your move.” In spite of his situation, he did not flinch under the pressure of her blade.

‘He’s too confident,’ thought Chiharu, trying to read the situation, ‘Something off about this.’ Narrowed eyes tried to glean everything from the slightest movement from Simonides’ body. ‘He sounds like I’ve played into his plans? But how would he have predicted my actions without even knowing me?’

“Is that silence in professionalism?” He measured out his tone in deliberate fashion against Chiharu. “…or is it confusion?”

It felt like he could see through her. Chiharu’s body tensed up. The man had a strange aura about him. She knew he was merely a normal human with no more power than the average adult, yet there was an massive intimidating presence emitting from him. A strength that she thought she could see bleeding off him. It did not make any sense to her. Her mind could not grasp it.

It was why she failed.

Suddenly, a force pulled at her arm. It dragged her sword arm away from Simonides’ neck. It was powerful enough that all of her struggling meant nothing. ‘Damn! I lost my chance…’ She already knew the reason.

Behind her, a MP user stood in slow approach. The young woman drew Chiharu away from Simonides, keeping her restrained by invisible hands. “It was exactly like you said, sir.”

“Good work, Agaue.” Casually, he ran a finger across his neck to remove the blood. Simonides turned
around to face Chiharu directly. “Surrender now before you drag this out any longer.”

Grinding her teeth together, Chiharu tried to find a way out of the trap. The intelligence of the man unnerved her. She did not know if she could beat him. “Go to hell!” she barked, in an odd burst for her. She immediately regretted it, feeling like the muscle head started to leave an impression on her.

“Your choice,” he replied solemnly, almost sounded sad. “You’ll find soon enough that you can’t win. Agaue.” He motioned to the blonde haired woman to get rid of Chiharu.

“Sir? We’ve captured one of them!”

“That is an order, Second Lieutenant.”

His commanding voice snapped her back in line in an instant. “Yes, sir!” Chiharu’s body moved closer to her for a second before flung forward. The aim put her in the center of the ring of soldiers and back with her comrades. However, she did not understand her Captain’s thinking.

Simonides faced back at the battle watching with the same intent as before, unaffected by the interruption. “You’re wondering why I didn’t keep the child. It’s simple. She’s too much of a risk right now.”

Agaue still felt confused by his answer. ‘A risk? Isn’t more risky sending her back with her comrades where she can help them?’

“Answer me this. Can you completely negate her powers?”

“No, sir. I don’t know what her powers are.”

“Correct. You can’t make her a normal human without understanding her powers. She’s the biggest unknown we have, she’s only fought twice and neither of those that faced her got a real view of her powers. She’s cautious. She’s held back her secrets knowing not to reveal them. That’s why she’s dangerous.”

She started to understand his line of logic. “Yes, sir!” Agaue should have never questioned him. Her Captain knew what he was doing. She just needed to follow his orders.

‘However, in this battle…you’re going to be forced to show me everything. I’ll seal it all.’

Chapter 211 – Loss of Control

Chiharu landed safely next to Yumi. Rising from one knee, she stared back in the distance at Simonides. ‘Why?’ Her eyes narrowed trying to understand it. However, her surroundings did not allow her the freedom of time.

“Chiharu! Are you alright?” Yumi leaned over to her side for Chiharu. It surprised them all to see her flying through the air back at them. None of them knew what happened to her, but just assumed she went to do something.

Brushing off Yumi’s concern, Chiharu stepped forward to gauge the numbers. ‘He’s got a mob of soldiers that don’t stand a chance against us. The man’s too smart for that. He’s scheming something.’ Chiharu looked in search of the power users of the Atlanteans, but saw none of them. They did not stand out to her. It meant only one thing. She looked over at Yumi. “Pull them back,” she ordered.

“Huh?” It was too sudden for Yumi to react the way Chiharu wanted.

“It’s a trap. They’ll be isolated and right where he wants them.”

Yumi turned her head immediately hearing the word ‘trap’. “What?! Do you know what they’re planning, Chiharu?” Like Fumiko, she worried that it might be a trap. But none of them had anything to go on with how they might do it.

“I can’t see it all, but this is obvious. Anyone with a tactical understanding would see it. They already figured they can neutralize our powers. The next step is pretty obvious at this point.”

Her eyes widened. Everything suddenly made sense to her. She quickly turned back out in the direction of Seiji. ‘It all fits!’ The sword restrained her from the extreme movements she wanted to make, forcing to remain subdued despite her emotions. “Seiji! Fumiko! You have to get back! Those people with Yuki’s power are mixed among the normal soldiers! They’re wearing the same uniforms to blend in!”

Seiji tilted his head back while finishing his punch against the latest soldier. “Damnit! You mean we can’t tell which of these guys are the real ones?”

“Their plan is to isolate us and seal our powers!”

Simonides watched the scene unfold. They had figured things out, but he already gave the signal. “It’s too late. Your strength, your flame…I’ll take it all away!”

Suddenly, the last punch of Seiji’s did not have the same force behind it. The man staggered a little, but did not fall over. It left a bit of soreness in Seiji’s hand, one he had not felt for weeks. The feeling was quite nostalgic for him. However, in spite of the familiar feelings, he understood the problem.

His strength was gone.

He took another swing, but it resulted in the same effect. Worse for him was that the soldiers seemed to understand it as well. They surrounded him quickly applying the pressure. If he could not punch his way out, his options shrank. “…damn…bastards…” For the first time in the fights in Atlantis, Seiji hesitated. He did not know what to do. The numbers were against him.

Clinching his fists up at his side, Seiji cursed the frustrating situation. If he had no options, then he only had one option. “Hell! I’m tired of thinking about this!” Seiji went charging into the nearest group of soldiers. His fists clashed with their swords and shields. He tried to meet flesh with flesh, but he was too accustomed to his speed and strength that nothing move the way he wanted it to anymore.

“Seiji!”

Fumiko slid back, knocked off balance by the regular soldiers. “…damn…we’re running out of options…” She had already tried to summon her flames to no effect. The magic circles appeared, but no flame came out. They were sealed.

‘This isn’t about the individual fights,’ commented Simonides. ‘However, the numbers are merely a screen. This is all about the plan, nothing more. Everything for the singular goal.’

Nerine watched helplessly from the sidelines. In such a situation, she did not know what she should do. Which side did she belong? ‘Captain…Seiji…’

Swinging his fists around blindly, Seiji took blow after blow from the soldiers. It did not stop him from continuing to try to muscle his way through the mob of soldiers. Nothing would stop him. Bits of particles trickled off his wrapped arm. “You’ll have to tie me down if you want me to stop!”

“I see.” Simonides watched Seiji with deep intent. The strength stripped away from the boy gave him more insight. ‘So it wasn’t the strength alone. I thought that might be the case. This will bring him to his knees.’ He lifted up his hand, a signal to Abeiron. “Inform squads 39 and 59 to have their MP activate their fields. Tell them to include a law that sets a body’s hardness, resistance to damage to a normal human’s.”

“Yes, sir!” Abeiron turned around issuing orders to the soldiers in communication with the soldiers out on the front. They had to change out of the fields. An overlap in fields happened briefly, as the newly updated fields from different MPs activated. Once on, the previous MPs turned off their fields. All was part of the plan to keep a constant seal on their powers and adapt as they learned more. Each time they pushed for something more, it would be taken away immediately until they had nothing left to bring. They would completely understand their potential.

Blood sprayed into the air. It was less the force and more the surprise that knocked Seiji back. He slid a little distance away from the soldiers, but still surrounded. Pain. Blood. He was used to all of it. Yet, it felt different. ‘Something wrong with my body. It doesn’t feel right. I feel heavy…’ Before he felt like he could keep going without end, even without his strength. Yet it felt like the life of his body dragged away. A coldness crawled up his fingertips.

Yumi could barely see Seiji through everyone that surrounded him. She could do nothing for him. It was something she understood too well. “Chiharu! Seiji needs help!” The only chance he had was Chiharu. He would be captured without any help.

‘There’s a problem with just jumping in,’ she thought. Long before she suggested, Chiharu already thought about joining in the fight. However, she saw it coming. ‘The more we use our powers the more they’ll get sealed off one after another. We need a way to breakthrough and escape. This is a losing battle.’ She hated the thought of a losing battle.

A failure.

More failure.

Chiharu walked out towards the soldiers. It seemed like a long distance away. The chaos of the fight made everything mixed together. ‘What will be the outcome? We’ve been out maneuvered…’

“Hurry, Chiharu! Seiji won’t last!”

“I can’t. They’ve already sealed my speed.” She kept an even stride. The men came closer to her starting to take awareness of her presence. “We have to be smart about this.” A couple of the Atlanteans broke off from the muscle head to come after her.

Their swords bore down on her. She lightly dodged to the right of the first, flipping them to the ground as she passed. The second, she disarmed with a fast fluid motion that sent the sword spinning off towards Yumi. Once free of the weapon, she turned his movement against him and sent him to the earth along with his comrade. ‘Even without my strength or speed, I’m still a ninja. An assassin.’ Chiharu’s eyes narrowed into steel resolve. ‘My training can’t be stolen from me.’

“Impressive child,” remarked Simonides. He motioned to Abeiron again. ‘It’s time to see what you can really do. I’ll push you into a corner and force you to show me your fangs.’

Suddenly, red strips of a strange thin material erupted from the earth. It seamlessly appeared as though grown from it, despite its unnatural appearance. The ends of the strips flew up into the air surrounding Seiji and Fumiko. It moved too quickly for them to react.

In moments, it pinned them to the ground. The red material wrapped around their arms, legs, neck and waist. It restrained them. All of the struggling meant nothing. It did not budge at all. They could only kneel to the earth in submission. Both captured in an instant.

Chiharu ground her teeth together. She faced the entire army alone. The only one freed still to move and act. The only one able to rescue them. He taunted her to action. She knew it, but she had no choice. She was their only chance.

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Suddenly, red strips of a strange thin material erupted from the earth. It seamlessly appeared as though grown from it, despite its unnatural appearance. The ends of the strips flew up into the air surrounding Seiji and Fumiko. It moved too quickly for them to react.

In moments, it pinned them to the ground. The red material wrapped around their arms, legs, neck and waist. It restrained them. All of the struggling meant nothing. It did not budge at all. They could only kneel to the earth in submission. Both captured in an instant.

Chiharu ground her teeth together. She faced the entire army alone. The only one freed still to move and act. The only one able to rescue them. He taunted her to action. She knew it, but she had no choice. She was their only chance.

“Damn,” cursed Chiharu, understanding her situation. ‘He wants to force my hand.’ She looked back at the others. They could do nothing. It was a hopeless position for them. ‘They’ve had all of their powers stolen. I’m the only one left.’ Turning her gaze back into the distance where the Captain stood. ‘He’ll just have them steal mine as well. What can do?’

Little options remained for her. While she thought, she had to fight. The soldiers kept coming at her. All of her physical attributes were already sealed. She could feel the difference in her body. ‘It’s less seen, but that weakling really did screw around with our bodies. I’m not getting everything I wanted out of it…’ Each dodge felt sluggish. Her mind wanted more out of her body, but it could not deliver. It was so used to faster responses. It seemed as though she controlled her body remotely and the input had lag. ‘Such a disconcerting feeling…when I see him again I’m going to punch…’

Chapter 212 – The Rising Tides

‘She’s keeping up,’ noted Simonides. The child continued to impress him on her stubbornness. He knew the sort of trap he set for them. It was designed to not lose anything. ‘However, there’s a limit to the human body. Even thought she understands the trap, I’ll keep her fighting. She’s only got two choices. Uses her powers and lose them or collapse from exhaustion.’

He did not want the second option. It was the only option he did not want to happen. As he told his soldier, the risk was too high. ‘I won’t know what she’s capable of, something she’s probably considered.’ Inside the risk remained some weakness as well for her. ‘She’s human. Watching your comrades, friends caught suffering will make you act against reason. As much as your mind knows what you should not do, your heart will always move on its own. No matter how much training you have, your humanity will be the weakness.’

Simonides tightened his hands around the binoculars. ‘If I must, I’ll play the villain for this stage. There is too much at stake to play with soft hands anymore.’ Anything that needed to be done would have to be done. It was the only course. Strange things, secret things were in motion that he did not understand. He only saw shadows running in dark hallways, never allowed to see the whole picture. He could not allow himself to be stationary with the future of Atlantis at risk.

Chiharu slid back a meter. A sword from one of the countless soldiers managed to catch a piece of her chainmail. The links remained intact, but it did give her the sign. She slipped up. She needed to do better. She needed to be better.

Completely surrounded.

Panting lightly, Chiharu found herself with a momentary pause in the action. It gave her more time to look at her dilemma, which was not necessarily a good thing to have. The more time to think the worse the thoughts got. She spun downward.

Her eyes closed. She obliterated the thoughts from her mind. Everything had to be clear. Only focus had to remain. ‘I am what I am, nothing more and nothing less. Ninja.’

Chiharu withdrew a small orb from her back pouch keeping in firmly in her left hand. The hardened look surrounding her eyes told everything. She had to move. The orb flew out of her hand at the ground. Smoke blasted out everywhere for several meters around. Everyone caught inside could only see shadows or faint figures, nothing clear.

Orders screamed through their earpiece, but it was too late. Groans and screams only escaped. The soldiers on the outside could only look on listening to the voices of their comrades. None of them knew what exactly happened, but the sounds were enough to guess. It bloomed into fantastical images only possible in the mind. It was more than enough fuel for fear.

When the smoke settled no sight of Chiharu remained, only her victims. Spread around the area, the soldiers laid tossed about unconscious. Small trails of blood dotted the glass blades, but not enough for anything lethal. They were alive, even if they could not fight.

“Where’d she go?” shouted one of the soldiers.

“There’s no orders!”

“She’s got to be somewhere!”

“She couldn’t have just disappeared!”

“No, she did disappear,” answered Simonides, as he tried to sort out what happened. ‘She’s still got some tricks to use. The smoke concealed whatever her power was to disappear.’ It frustrated him a little to know it dragged out. A little bit of him sort of enjoyed it as well. Someone gave him a challenge and made him think. It was certainly an appealing thing to have. However, he forced himself to remain focused.

He had to think back to the other fights the girl had with his soldiers. Bakkhos did not have a lot of information for him. Draining her strength with his field did a lot to weaken her ability to fight. ‘He did mention her disappearing on him a couple of times. It was something he had no explanation for. He never saw it happen, so he did not what sort of power she used.’

Simonides knew he had a puzzle on his hand with her. The more he watched her act the clearer that truth became. He just did not know how complex of a puzzle. ‘Her cautious nature has held on to her secret so far. But will you be able to keep it up the entire time?’

Smoke rose up from the ground. It was in a different area. He knew how obvious it was. Simonides already began sending out orders to Abeiron, but it was too late. She acted before he finished. Kunai flew from out of the smoke in several directions. The kunai disabled the fighting arm of the soldiers hit. Out of the smoke jumped Chiharu making her away towards Seiji.

The soldiers reacted in the field quickly coming after the resurfaced Chiharu. Her short sword rattled up against one of the soldier’s swords as she forced her way through. A few more soldiers tossed to the side brought her before Seiji. He still struggled with the red material that kept him down.

He caught the presence of Chiharu and looked around as much as he could. “Can’t believe you’re the one rescuing me…” A bit of a smirk popped up on his face.

“I could just leave a muscle head like you behind,” she commented. She tried to cut the material, but her sword just glided over it as if it did not even touch. Chiharu worked from a different angle. Nothing still.

Seiji pulled at his arms, but did not feel anything give. It was just as solid as before. “Thought you would have gone for Fumiko. She’s the one that can’t handle herself in a fight without her fire.”

She did not want to listen to his complaining. The fact her sword failed to do anything only made things worse for her. “And you would have kept recklessly charging into those swords thinking something would happen and get yourself killed. She’s at least smart enough not to do something stupid.”

“You know as much as this arguing is nice, you might want to dodge!”

Chiharu turned around suddenly finding a soldier already swing her sword. A raised arm was all she could manage. The light armor strapped to her forearm too most of the blow. One of the straps tore loosening the whole piece nearly tearing it apart. Once most of the attack finished, Chiharu pushed back and wrapped her hand over the blade. She kicked the blade out of the woman’s hand and ended with another kick in her elbow. The force popped it the wrong way completely disabling the woman as she dropped to the ground in pain.

Unfortunately, the situation only grew worse for Chiharu. More soldiers closed. She could not do anything. ‘The only way to free them is going to be finding the one doing it.’ They pushed her back forcing her away. Even though she could not help him she tried to fight back to reach him. She could not abandon him.

The mob did everything to keep her back. Her body’s movement slowed. Bruises she received during the fighting started to speak up. Everything seemed to be sliding from terrible to worse. The speed she lost her footing even surprised her. ‘What do I do?! I can’t show him my power, but…’ She caught a narrow glimpse of the muscle head between two of the Atlanteans. They dragged her to the ground trying to restrain her. “Let me go! Damn it!”

“Chiharu!” shouted Seiji, the bindings kept him from seeing what happened to her. “You bastards! I swear if you do anything to her! Not even hell will want you after I’m done with you!” The red bindings groaned at Seiji’s struggling. A faint glow flashed briefly from his bandaged arm. It pulsed softly.

Fumiko could only hear Seiji’s shouting. She felt the panic of the unknown boiling up inside her. “Seiji! What’s happening?! Is Chiharu alright?” After they captured her she gave into the struggling, knowing she could do nothing about it. However, her body felt on fire again. She could not give up silently. “Chiharu! What are they doing?”

‘Sis!’

“Chiharu!” Her fist tightened up. Magic circles rapidly appeared on her arm at her beckoning. Nothing happened with them, but they continued to flash down her arm. More and more appeared slowly disappearing. In mere seconds, it seemed her arm was a blaze with dancing lights. “Not again! Chiharu!”

“Desperation surfaces,” Simonides remarked. He watched Seiji and Fumiko begin to respond to the tension. ‘The unknown is worse than what you can see. It makes everything seem more frightening. It will be the fuel to bring everything out of them. Show me what you have kept in reserve.’

The magic circles suddenly came to a stop as though they found something. Threads of magic spun down Fumiko’s arm pushing into the ground. Light broke up from the earth in the form of lines. They sped around quickly drawing out a symbol. It grew out further away from the center, Fumiko. While it continued to expand, the light grew more intense. “Huh? What’s happening? I thought they took my magic away from me.”

As though to answer her question, a forest of thin pole like vines smashed through the earth. Chunks of debris flew up into the air from the velocity. They pierced the ribbons that kept her down. However, they kept expanding out further than the circle could keep up. Screams of pain erupted with blood sprayed through the air.

It all took Fumiko by surprise. When she stood up everything was still in a daze for her. A water drop fell on her arm. It was warmer than she expected, but was enough to snap her back to reality. “What…” Another drop of water fell on her arm followed by another and another. Then as though someone tossed a bucket of water at her, half her face was soaked. “…copper…” Her eyes widened when she understood finally it was not water.

She actually looked around her finally. The vines that came out from her stretched for meters with thorns all along the surface. It looked like a briar patch, if made from the bodies and blood of humans. Fumiko screamed in horror. “What…what have I done?!”

Even Simonides leaned back surprised at what he saw. It made him grind his teeth together. He could not see clearly from his point, but he knew that there was some that did not survive the attack. ‘Damn! Again and again!’ His hands tightened around the binoculars to the point it seemed like his fingers would snap.

Then he saw Seiji break free from his bindings, the MP taken out by Fumiko’s attack. Their position suddenly turned around of them. They had their backs up against the wall. ‘I’ve got to focus. I don’t stop them now this’ll all be for nothing.’ He motioned to Abeiron. “Get squad 15 to get the field back up! I need them restrained immediately!”

He focused back on Fumiko and her new power. ‘What the hell is that? What do I tell them to seal?’

Seiji staggered a little in his step, but he found his footing quickly. He immediately flipped around to find Chiharu. “I’m coming! Now get the hell out of my way!” Soldiers already started to form up to slow him down. However, the field down, all of his strength returned. He simply plowed through the wall of men that tried to form. Nothing would stand between him.

The restored powers did not last for long. An easy opening from a closing soldier drew blood from Seiji with the swing of his sword. It did not faze him much. Seiji changed his target for a moment slamming his hand over the man’s face. “Don’t think you will stop me from getting to her!” The bandaged arm glowed briefly before the man started to shake violently. Seiji released him and turned back to Chiharu.

Left behind, the man collapsed to the ground unable to control his body. Spasms bolted around his limbs. On his face, a paper talisman stuck from his forehead over his nose and sealed his mouth shut. One of his squad mates rushed over trying to him. “What’s wrong?!” When he saw the talisman he tried to remove it, but it was attached firmly. “Why won’t it come off?!”

Dispensing with a couple more in similar fashion, Seiji charged to the cluttered mess. His arm glowed brightly as he swung through clearing the entire swarm. “Hey, brat!” He grinned offering a helping hand for Chiharu.

Her face thinned a little at his sight. An ever so slight curl of a smirk came through her lips. “Muscle head, always butting in when you don’t belong.” She stood up on her own.

“You looked like you could use some help.”

“I had a plan.”

“Sure, brat.”

“More than you, muscle for brains.”

“Stretching your vocabulary there, brat.”

Chiharu noticed the soldiers starting to move again. “I’ll give you a Japanese lesson later.” She retrieved her sword preparing for the next round of the fight.

With his back against Chiharu’s, Seiji smiled. “I look forward to seeing what a brat like you can teach!”

In the center, Yumi looked a little relieved to see everyone back. Her face twisted a little at the sight of Fumiko. No words could help her. However, something else needed her attention. There was movement next to her. She was late in recognizing it until it was too late. Her face went white as the clouds in the sky. Her eyelids stretched open until her eyes could pop out. Every part of skin ran cold with sweat. The beating in her heart doubled. She was ill prepared for it.

A groan came out and then a voice. “Yumi? What’s going on?”

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

In the center, Yumi looked a little relieved to see everyone back. Her face twisted a little at the sight of Fumiko. No words could help her. However, something else needed her attention. There was movement next to her. She was late in recognizing it until it was too late. Her face went white as the clouds in the sky. Her eyelids stretched open until her eyes could pop out. Every part of skin ran cold with sweat. The beating in her heart doubled. She was ill prepared for it.

A groan came out and then a voice. “Yumi? What’s going on?”

“Y-Y-Yori!” she yelped, coming out in surprise. It was an honest reaction, but helped to disguise the uncontrollable fear coursing through every vein in her body. Blood from Fumiko’s fighting painted Yori’s face loosely. As he lifted his head, the slow dripping drew up old images in Yumi’s mind. The brother from her horror-fueled nightmares superimposed over the real Yori. It was real enough that she heard echoes of his voice calling out to her. Chills drove down her spine.

The shaking in her arm did not go unnoticed by Yori. His head still felt fuzzy, but he could tell when something bothered his sister. “Is there something wrong? What’s happening?” He tried to focus his eyes to look around him, but all he saw was blurs.

Realizing he noticed, Yumi put more control into her body. ‘I can’t let him know. The situation is desperate enough.’ It took a lot of effort to reign in her emotions that dominated her voice. “I’m fine! But things aren’t good right now.”

As he became more aware of his surroundings, he realized something wet was on his face. He rubbed at it, doing his best to get it off him. When he checked his hand, the color startled him. “Blood?!” Yumi’s words seemed to understate the issue. Yori looked up immediately at Yumi. His eyes worked better than before and he finally saw Yumi for real. The sight made him nearly jump to his feet, if the lightheadedness did not force him down. “Yumi! You’re not fine! When did this happen?! This blood—“

“It’s not mine!” she insisted, interjecting before he allowed his fears to create images worse than reality. She awkwardly showed off the sword that remained embedded in her hand and chest. More specifically, she wanted him to see that there was no blood. The confusion that dug into his face seemed expected, even normal. Her new dilemma became something she adjusted to and accepted. It made it easy for her to forget how others saw her. “This is…complicated.” A weak smile tried to reassure him of her health.

“I think you’re understating it.” Yori felt oddly sure from her words she really was safe. ‘Why am do I feel calm?’ He could not explain the certainty he felt, just that his body told him not to worry. Unfortunately, his eyes began to soak in the rest of the battlefield. The sight he beheld did trigger his emotions. “What’s going on? How much have I missed?!”

Yumi managed her emotions precariously in front of her brother. Whispers still poked her from behind; ignoring was all she could do. “Explaining everything…would take too long. The situation is…we’re under attack by the Atlanteans.”

A bit of a plain look came across his face. “I think you’re simplifying it too much.”

“They…figured out how to…seal our powers. So we’re struggling…to stay ahead.”

Chapter 213 – False Turns

“He’s awake now,” noted Simonides. Another variable introduced itself into his plan. It made him feel a little uneasy, but things could not turn back. “I’d like to think he’s a normal human, but best to assume he’s got powers like the rest of them. Have six squads move in on the two in the center.”

Abeiron tilted his head briefly in the Captain’s direction. “Understood, sir!”

Still bothered by the actions of Fumiko, Simonides rubbed his finger over the surface of the binoculars. He tried to piece everything together to reach a conclusion. ‘It’s metal and used the same sort of patterns as with the fire. The simple answer is it is magic, but that seems contrary to the traditional magic. Metal magic?’

Backs against each other, Seiji and Chiharu managed to keep the soldiers at bay for the moment. Their strength slowly dwindled and fatigue slowly crawled up. They would not last forever, as much as Seiji acted as if they would.

He swung out catching the soldier before they got their shield up. While the soldier fell, Seiji ripped their shield off their arm and chucked it over Chiharu. Bone clearly broke from the sounds as it smashed into two soldier’s face. “Need me to lighten the numbers for you, kid?”

Spinning around in a fluid motion, Chiharu disarmed the closely soldier and sent the sword flying into the neighboring comrade. “Need help standing, muscles? You’re more red than anything.”

Seiji’s arm caught the edge of the blade before he twisted the man’s arm. It added another cut to his already extensive wounds. “They’ll have to cut off my legs to keep me from standing!” He smirked and tossed the soldier into one trying to stand back up.

“Don’t give them any ideas!”

“I’d like to see them try!”

Yumi turned away from her brother, distracted by the battle. Things were worse, even though they seemed better. She could tell. “Seiji! Chiharu! Pull back!”

“What?!” questioned Seiji.

She stood up, leaving Yori behind. “We need to regroup!” Her eyes glanced over at Fumiko, still completely out of it. The soldiers closed on her very cautious only because of what she displayed. ‘She’s going to be captured soon. They’re only holding off, because they’re trying to figure out her new power. The fact that they haven’t charged her means it’s not sealed, yet.’ Yumi felt confidence surging up as she thought things out. “Seiji, go get Fumiko!”

Seiji chucked another Atlantean over his shoulder to give him his chance to look back. It gave him all the time he needed to examine the scene. He understood. “Right!” Kicking a shield at his feet, he stunned the soldier enough to charge through the line.

“Chiharu, you still have a couple tricks left, right?”

Narrowly reading Yumi, she picked up a little on her plan. The resolve in her eyes told her enough to trust her. “Always!” She lowered a foot into the man’s gut. It rolled him over enough for her to start the motion. Chiharu jumped up on his shoulders wrapped her legs around his neck. She pulled him forward and tossed him with her legs as she bent down to the ground. The body spun in the air one full rotation before it slammed into another. Chiharu disappeared from sight during the whole move.

Inside her shadow realm, her hand grasped a smoke bomb. Her mind thought back to using the man’s shadow on his body to slip between dimensions. “The power really is evolving. It was like it was instinct, as if I already knew how to do it. Very unsettling…” She tightened her hand around the smoke bomb. Dozens of mirrors appeared around her. The full view of the battle lay out before her. “This’ll keep them busy for a while.”

Smoke suddenly began to rise from a location deep within the ranks of his troops. Simonides drew down his brow in confusion. ‘She’s done that before.’ Lifting a hand, he motioned to Abeiron. The formation changed. However, another pillar of smoke rose in a completely different area. It made him pause for a moment, but he gave the order.

Nothing. It was just smoke.

The third appeared. ‘Does she have some ability to summon smoke? Before she used a device, but she can’t be in all those places that quickly. We’ve sealed her speed.’ The two previous were nothing. He did not have his men act. ‘She’s trying to distract us.’ Simonides signaled to Abeiron again. “Move on the fire user, we’ve waited long enough.

“Yes—“ A scream cut him off. It drew him back to the soldiers communicating with the teams. “What’s going on? Report!”

Simonides focused back on the battle. The third column of smoke had fighting. ‘She was actually there?!’ He ground his teeth when he discovered a fourth and fifth column. The only thing he could was act on them. More smoke continued to appear throughout the field stirring the confusion. Some had fighting and others did not. There was no way to know. He had to treat them all as real.

Yumi turned around and pulled in the entire storm of soldiers. She needed a point of attack. ‘That’ll do…I knew I could leave it to Chiharu to figure it out.’ A bit of a grin came across her face.

The whole scene left Yori a little short on words. He stared at his sister trying to figure everything out. His confusion did not help him, but it was no longer about being behind on the time. ‘What happened to my little sister? Since when did Yumi look so tall? ’

“Hey!” shouted Seiji, “Fumiko! Can you hear me?” He was already close to reaching her. The soldiers ended up not being much trouble for him, not expecting him. However, he noticed they changed their behavior in the middle of his attempt to reach Fumiko. The metal vines made it difficult for him. New cuts flowed like slow summer rain, staggered yet constant. “Damn it to hell! Damn! Damn!” His cursing only made things worse.

The rest of the steps were twice as painful, but he made it. “The hell’s wrong with you damn woman!” Seiji grabbed her by the shoulders to force her in his direction. He ground his teeth together seeing the dead look in her eyes. “I don’t have the time for this! Wake up, damnit!” A slap started his attempt followed by slightly hesitate punch (she was a woman). The force was enough to knock her over, but not enough to wake her. His punch left her strung up by the vines, dangling loosely in the garden of metal.

Unfortunately, Seiji did not have any more time. The soldiers were finally upon them. They might have been cut up as much as him, but it did not seem to slow them down. Revenge filled their eyes. Their lost comrades no doubt fueled them into action, finally granted permission from their Captain. “Hell! Hell! Damn! Hell!” It seemed he reached a limit. “Ow!” His anger caused him to scrap against one of the thorns. “…the HELL! WITH IT!”

Seiji dove down for Fumiko’s staff that rested at his feet. He swung it up the moment he grabbed it. A light arc filled the air along its path. “I’m tired of all of these cuts!” The tip of the sword he went to block went flying into the air. It was enough to make the front row of Atlanteans hesitate.

“Huh?” questioned Seiji, realizing several seconds past, that something was wrong. He stared at the entire staff trying to understand what happened. It seemed perfectly ordinary, for a staff at least. He remembered Fumiko carrying it around with her, but did could not remember when it started.

Trying to move it to prepare for the next attack, he had to maneuver around all of the gathered vines. The base of the staff knocked into the metal of the vines. A loud ring echoed from the point. It continued and produced more ringing. The sounds began to become like bells almost. Something responded to the noise. It pulsed to life.

An odd feeling surged from his arm. The light emitting from the wrapping grew stronger. It seemed as though his arm ignited into flames. Light radiated off his arm bleeding into the staff. “What the hell is going on?!” shouted Seiji. He swung his arm trying to get it off him. An arc of light formed from the swing cutting through the earth and soldiers. Then he froze.

His eyes stuck to the staff once more. Something was wrong. It was not his normal power. It was not physical strength. Something was familiar about it, in a dread filled, meeting the annoying smothering aunt you always detest seeing sort of way. ‘This is—‘

“Seiji!” called Yumi.

Her voice snapped him out of his thoughts, almost as if he wanted to leave them. Seiji tilted his head back in the direction of Yumi. Everything started to come back to him. “Right! I can’t be standing around here!” He did not know what went on with his arm, but he had to accept it. It was something he could use.

Swinging the staff again in the direction of his friends, but avoiding them, an arc sliced through the metal briar. He had his path without pain. Seiji spun around swinging the staff again at the ground of the soldiers. Chunks of earth and metal flew into the air. A cloud of debris covered his retreat.

Seiji dropped Fumiko down at Yori’s feet. “Hey, you’re awake, man!” he commented, before returning to Yumi. “What you need?”

“Use that power of yours to make an opening,” Yumi answered. She threw out her free arm to point in the direction. ‘I had planned on using Fumiko’s new power, but this works just as well. We need to get out of here while we still have something they haven’t sealed!’ Chiharu surfaced in the shadows making her presence noticeable. “Chiharu, grab Fumiko. She’s in no condition to run. Yori help her, she doesn’t have her normal strength.”

“R-Right,” her brother replied, still trying to get used to the change. Yori rushed over to Chiharu’s side to help Fumiko up to her feet. He glanced over his shoulder at the soldiers closing on them. The fighting gone, their attention turned to a single point. ‘This better work…’

Seiji ran out in front of the group to his designated point. He smirked a little, starting to accept the strange power. “You might want to get the HELL out of my way if you don’t want to get sliced up!” he warned, before swinging a cautionary blow at the soldiers’ feet. There were different reactions out of them. Some moved a little, while others stood their ground. “Don’t say I didn’t give you a chance!” The second arc ran vertically through the thinnest part of the troops.

Blood and screams erupted from the arc eating through Atlanteans and earth. It chewed up debris coughed out knocked more aside as it pushed through. Seiji charged into the broken line clearing the rest of the path for his friends. He could finally see the horizon again. “We’re out!” he shouted, turning around to see how close they were on his rear.

However, an earthquake stopped them all in their tracks. Seiji felt the worst of it as he dropped to one knee unable to keep his balance. A shadow suddenly stretched over him and towards his friends, as though reaching out for them to push back. Confused, he looked behind him. His eyes widened to see a smooth wall stretched out aiming for the sky.

Their escape route disappeared.

Simonides’ features thinned and hardened a little watching them. “I never said you could leave.”

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Seiji ran out in front of the group to his designated point. He smirked a little, starting to accept the strange power. “You might want to get the HELL out of my way if you don’t want to get sliced up!” he warned, before swinging a cautionary blow at the soldiers’ feet. There were different reactions out of them. Some moved a little, while others stood their ground. “Don’t say I didn’t give you a chance!” The second arc ran vertically through the thinnest part of the troops.

Blood and screams erupted from the arc eating through Atlanteans and earth. It chewed up debris coughed out knocked more aside as it pushed through. Seiji charged into the broken line clearing the rest of the path for his friends. He could finally see the horizon again. “We’re out!” he shouted, turning around to see how close they were on his rear.

However, an earthquake stopped them all in their tracks. Seiji felt the worst of it as he dropped to one knee unable to keep his balance. A shadow suddenly stretched over him and towards his friends, as though reaching out for them to push back. Confused, he looked behind him. His eyes widened to see a smooth wall stretched out aiming for the sky.

Their escape route disappeared.

Simonides’ features thinned and hardened a little watching them. “I never said you could leave.”

Seiji forced himself back to his feet with the help of the staff. His hand tightened around the shaft of the staff. It seemed to respond to his desire glowing brighter than before. “If you think a wall’s going to stop me…” He slammed the end of the staff into the earth. A ringing issued from the epicenter outward.

Several waves of force immediately blew out from staff. The first rank of soldiers fell over from the impact with the second unintentionally trying to keep them from going prone. Symbols appeared in the air carved in light. A white light blasted out tearing up the earth into fine particles. When the force slammed into the wall the earth seemed to jump from the surprising amount of energy unleashed upon it.

Everything disappeared in a blinding light followed by a cloud of smoke. No one knew what happened. They all just stood around waiting. Even the soldiers, orders came through to them, but they could not move. Uncertainty and a little curiosity held them in place. Everyone wanted to know what happened.

Helping Nerine, Yumi stared intently into the smoke as though trying to tear away the layers. ‘Come on, Seiji.’

Chapter 214 – Tempted Strength

The only one that seemed unaffected by the whole thing was Simonides. He stood watching the same as always from his binoculars wishing his men would act rather than stand around. It was the perfect chance to make a move.

As the smoke over the entire area began to clear around parts began to surface in shadows. Shadows turned to physical shapes. The wall still stood once the veil completely lifted. It appeared completely unaffected by the attack. “I came prepared for this outcome. The wall was built to be completely indestructible. The benefit of the powers of the MP is the impossible is possible. Indestructible is achievable and not just hubris.”

Such a state was never used in normal circumstance because it was a pointless effort. Against a normal human, something that was sufficiently resistance would be all that was necessary. While against another MP user it only meant anything if the individual was mentally stronger than the other. If they were weaker it would not matter if it was indestructible or made of paper, the effect was the same. However, it had a practical application against humans like the intruders that worked off a different reality. That reality could be overwritten.

When the smoke cleared away and Seiji saw his effort, he swung the staff at the wall. An arc went out from the headpiece clashing with the wall.

Nothing.

“Damn!” He looked around the wall and saw it ended. Seiji ran towards the edge, but just when approached it he fell over. Another wall rose out of the earth extending further the blockade. His hand tightened around the shaft. “Bastard!” He understood.

“You won’t escape. I made sure of that.”

Seiji stared at the wall sizing it up for a moment. He considered climbing, but it was a completely smooth surface with no seams. It was even angled in a little so if he managed to get up a little he would fall back down eventually.

Escape was impossible.

The reality settled in for Seiji. He turned away from the wall and marched back. Any of the soldiers that got in his way were tossed aside. He still had the power in his arm. When he reached Yumi and the others, he tried to keep his annoyance down. “Sorry, guys.”

“It’s fine, Seiji,” reassured Yumi. “Our opponent is well prepared for us.” She looked around at everyone. They looked tired. All of the fighting without their vitality made it difficult. “I only see three options remaining for us.”

Everyone already seemed to know those options. Seiji asked anyway, “What are those options?”

“Defeat everyone here, stalemate or surrender.”

“I don’t like the last one.”

“None of us do,” piped up Chiharu.

Yumi stepped back up to the center. “Since we know what their strategy is, we should stick closer together.” She knew the answer everyone had already. A decision did not need to be taken. They all agreed with her by the looks of their eyes. “It’ll be easier to protect each other and help if we stay close.”

The two remaining with the strength to fight, Seiji and Chiharu, took up sides around the rest. Yumi stood still supporting Nerine as though her sword did not exist. Yori held on to Fumiko, still processing everything.

Yori watched the two charge back in to the fighting without a second thought. Seiji had more of the advantage with his new power, but even Chiharu seemed to hold her own. ‘How are we supposed to get out of this?’ He stared down at his hand. All he did was stand on the sidelines, again. ‘I can’t do anything. I’m worthless. Why did I even bother coming with them?’ His eyes glanced over at Yumi. The determined look on her face made her seem so far away from him. They stood together, but he could not even reach her. ‘Even Yumi can do something in such a condition…’

A bit of a mutual feeling rested on Nerine. However, confusion filled more of her than helplessness. ‘They’re continuing to fight even in such hopeless odds. The Captain will win in the end, but they’ll keep fighting.’ She saw their eyes. There was no doubt about what they were doing. “Why…are you doing this?”

“Hmm?” At first, the voice sounded out of place. She still was not familiar with hearing Nerine speak. Yumi glanced over at her. “It might seem a little pointless, all of this fighting. I’m a little inclined to agree, though I doubt Seiji would agree.” Laughter popped up from her response. “We probably seem stupid, don’t we?”

“I-I…”

“It’s fine. One thing I’ve learned from Seiji is there’s nothing wrong with being stupid sometimes.” She watched him fighting with the staff. “It’s okay if it is for someone important. We’re just intruders here, but it’s important to Yuki and not just because he’s under attack. He needs this and I want to make sure he can reach the end. We might be the enemy of everyone, but I believe when it is all settled things will be better.”

It was hard to follow. What she said made sense to Nerine. However, what the Captain said made sense to her as well. ‘Who’s right here? They aren’t monsters, they’re just humans wanting to protect something…like us.’ Nerine tilted her head in the direction of Simonides. ‘You seem to know something, you’re planning something. Why don’t you just…’

Simonides lowered the binoculars. A grim expression dug into this face. The last attempt failed. “Abeiron seal all energy types. A general course is going to be the only solution, we don’t have time to figure him out.”

“Understood!” The Commander shouted out orders to the men. The only thing keeping the battle moving was the communication. It would have been over a long time ago had it not being for the Captain’s strategy. Abeiron felt assured the fighting would end soon. ‘They are truly dangerous.’ The damage they sustained so far was staggering.

Idle conversation came in from one of the men. It seemed like just annoyed chatter, but Abeiron targeted it. “What was that, Sergeant?”

“Nothing, sir! I’ll tell them to keep communication to pertinent information only.”

“Anything little detail might be important, what was it?”

“Sir, one of the men was saying the little girl was like a ninja.”

Simonides tilted his head back, picking up the conversation. His eyes narrowed to almost thin lines. It spurred new ideas for him. ‘Damn me, why didn’t I see it sooner! It makes sense!’ He turned around towards them. “Commander! Have squads 4 and 96 remove all shadows.”

“Yes, sir!”

He slid a foot back towards the battle. ‘This will be the final push.’

Seiji fell backwards, caught off guard by one of the soldiers. His staff no longer functioned and his arm returned to normal. Nothing seemed to work anymore. He only had the staff left as a means to block the swords.

It only took Chiharu a moment to notice the change. Her realization introduced a moment of weakness. They figured it out finally. The wall of soldiers seemed endless suddenly with her options shrinking. “They figured out my power,” she reported to Yumi.

Things seemed to be getting worse by the minute. Yumi tried to figure out something else, but their only course was to fight until the end. ‘Seiji’s power is already gone and now Chiharu as well. Fumiko’s no option either. She’s still too disturbed by what happened. She’s barely conscious again.’

The ground filled with the litter of the injured. Atlanteans spread as deep as they could see. Even though it seemed they made an impact it seemed as though more just kept coming. It seemed almost like they were phantoms. The will driving them was as powerful as the one behind Yumi and her friends.

‘There must be a solution,’ thought Nerine. She did not want things to end the way they looked.

Yori tightened up his fists in frustration. ‘I can’t do anything! I want to help them!’ They forced him to watch his friends stumble and fall. They struggled against the odd. They were brave and fearless even with no chance to win. Yet he just stood at the side. ‘Damn!’ He slammed his fist into his hand wanting to do something.

He cursed his useless fate. ‘They have fighting experience even without their powers. I couldn’t even protect my sister when I needed to! Damn it! Why didn’t that Hayashi bastard not give me power too! Anything to be useful!’ His muscles tensed up. A little sweat built up responding to the heat of his emotions. ‘I don’t want to watch my sister end up in their hands…or worse!’

A new wind spun in around the surrounding teenagers. It wrapped around Yori tearing at his tunic. The wind grew in strength almost becoming a gale. Grass blew outward from his feet pressed down to the earth. The stirring drew up the attention of several cautious eyes in the Atlanteans. The others were too focused on the battle to give it any notice.

‘Yumi!’

Ripples suddenly expanded out from the feet. The grass disappeared with only dirt remaining behind. Suddenly, soldiers disappeared from the line as well. Everything changed.

Nerine stepped out in front the others. Several of her gauntlets hovered in the air. She turned her gaze over in the direction of the Captain. “Captain Simonides! I’ve returned the powers you’ve sealed! The battle is over!” There was a bit of shaking in her voice. She knew the course she had taken. All she could do was follow it. The end would be discovered one way. “Second Lieutenant Nerine wishes to speak to you, sir!”

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

A new wind spun in around the surrounding teenagers. It wrapped around Yori tearing at his tunic. The wind grew in strength almost becoming a gale. Grass blew outward from his feet pressed down to the earth. The stirring drew up the attention of several cautious eyes in the Atlanteans. The others were too focused on the battle to give it any notice.

‘Yumi!’

Ripples suddenly expanded out from the feet. The grass disappeared with only dirt remaining behind. Suddenly, soldiers disappeared from the line as well. Everything changed.

Nerine stepped out in front the others. Several of her gauntlets hovered in the air. She turned her gaze over in the direction of the Captain. “Captain Simonides! I’ve returned the powers you’ve sealed! The battle is over!” There was a bit of shaking in her voice. She knew the course she had taken. All she could do was follow it. The end would be discovered one way. “Second Lieutenant Nerine wishes to speak to you, sir!”

Silence.

Nerine stood exposed waiting, wishing Simonides answered her. She made her play. The weight of it left her legs a little shaky. If everything failed, she destroyed the last bridge back for nothing. ‘Come on, sir! Please, I know there has to be more to what you’re doing!’

The move from Nerine left the fighting stalled. A pause gave them time to work out everything. Seiji leaned back to look at Yumi and the others, much the others wanting answers as well. “The hell’s going on?”

More concerned about the battlefield, Chiharu’s eyes scanned the soldiers. She noticed it immediately. ‘Most of them weren’t even real. We didn’t have a chance of winning with odds like this.’ The far distant figure of Simonides came a little more in to view for her. ‘You didn’t even commit all of your forces, holding back even more reserves. Damn, we were completely out maneuvered.’

“She’s using her power to cancel everything,” replied Yumi. It was not something she considered. She looked over at Nerine. An end of the fighting could be in reach. She hoped. ‘I wasn’t sure if she was on our side or her own. If I knew she would help us…’

Seiji stared at his hand. He felt the fatigue in his muscles. Nothing seemed different. “You’re saying we have our power back?” The look in his eyes clearly wanted to test our Yumi’s theory. Yuki’s power and field things never made a lot of sense to him. It was more complicated than it needed to be for him.

Yumi tried to reach out for him. “Seiji, let this play out first. Don’t do anything to take action yet.”

“Eh? Sure.”

Chapter 215 – Forced Resolution

Simonides’ expression remained stone-faced, impossible to read. The soldiers all looked on at their Captain with curiosity in their eyes. Everyone expected a certain action from him. However, it left them surprised to find one of their own siding with the enemy. Some hesitation only seemed natural.

“Abeiron.”

“Yes, sir?”

“Why have you not reprimanded the men for stopping?” Simonides turned a little at the waist to look at Abeiron. The way it came out seemed as though Abeiron forgot something basic.

“Sir? Our fields won’t reach them with Second Lieutenant Nerine’s field up.”

“Push in closer. They’re already surrounded, nothing will reach when they enter our fields.”

“Yes, sir!” It felt like an oddly aggressive move for the Captain, but he had his orders. The Commander turned and barked out to the officers to get their troops moving. ‘This is a dangerous game you’re playing, sir. I hope it works.’

“Looks like they aren’t planning on backing down, Yumi!” remarked Seiji. The remaining soldiers marched towards them. Dirt disappeared slowly, but reached a point where it fought over with the grass. The line blurred greatly and mixed making everything seem patchy for nearly a meter of a perimeter.

Nerine saw her hopes falling apart. “Captain Simonides! They aren’t our enemy! I believe they have information that will make it clear, sir!” It was her last chance. She pulled down her sights on the troops. Any sign of them slowly or stopping was all she needed. Seconds ticked off quickly mounting her tension. She hoped he was not so stubborn to ignore reason.

Chiharu and Seiji remained defensive keeping behind the line. The push on their field of influence still shrank, but it was harder. Nerine did everything to keep her field alive against the forces coming down. However, the longer time passed the more it became clear to them.

“I don’t think he’s interested in talking this out!” yelled Seiji. “He wouldn’t have brought all of his men if he wanted to talk.”

“But…it…I just…”

The situation changed enough for Yumi. Recalculations to her plans had to start factoring in Nerine. She became an unknown variable. Suddenly new tactics presented themselves to her. ‘There’s options…we can do this!’ Yumi could see everything laid out before. Each became a piece in her mind and a grid to move each on. “Miss Nerine! Can you follow me? Seiji, Chiharu keep pace while holding defensive positions on the flanks!”

They all quickly understood that Yumi came up with something to get them out of their present dilemma. No questions followed, just movement. Yumi led Nerine along into the line of soldiers. The change altered the field at their feet. She forced a choice upon them. As expected, the line drew back. However, behind them the Atlanteans followed. The circular mass of humans marched.

“Yumi?” Seiji saw nothing changed. They might have been moving, but it meant nothing if the enemy kept their formation. “You got something better than this?”

Chiharu glanced over at Yumi, carrying the same suspicious doubt about her plan. ‘She’s got something planned.’ The look in eyes did not waver. It almost seemed like she planned it, expected the course of action to happen. Chiharu searched the area for answers. She needed to understand her plan. Nothing revealed itself to her. ‘I don’t see her next move. How far ahead has she seen? Does she have any contingencies?’

Simonides’ forehead drew down a little watching the strange synchronized march. He had the view to make Yumi’s actions clear. ‘Clever…’ Lowering the binoculars, his head tilted back towards everything they set up. ‘This one move disrupts everything, most importantly communications.’ Focusing back on the stalemate, he zoomed in on Yumi. ‘I’ve underestimated you.’

Awkward minutes passed. No one knew the distance they covered. Everyone’s attention stayed on the silent war fought through defensive positioning. Tension reached for a never-ending peak that continued to grow with no sign of it stopping.

It was then that Chiharu’s situational awareness finally filled her in on Yumi’s plan. She looked in the distance at the hill where the Atlanteans made their temporary base. They were significantly closer to it. ‘You’re planning to smash their own offensive line into their defense. If they don’t want it to happen they’ll have to retreat or hold the line, forcing our way through. Either way, they lose!’ Chiharu stared at Yumi. A complex expression filled her eyes that Chiharu could not explain.

Yumi stared onward at their destination. ‘What will you do? I’ve foreseen your angles.’

Chiharu watched the certainty and confidence in Yumi’s face increase. It seemed everything went to her plans. She watched a physical change start to occur. ‘What’s with her eye?’ No longer was there two soft brown eyes, as common and generic as possible, her right eye turned lighter suddenly. Another color mixed in with the brown until it completely dismissed it. The eye was a bright, fierce green that leapt out of her face dominating everything as the single focal point. Chiharu drew attention closer, concerned what the sudden change meant for Yumi.

The soldiers continued to hold their formation. An expected course for Yumi. ‘You want us badly, protect the line and sacrifice the command position. But I won’t give you enough time to react anymore. The pieces are all setup.’ Yumi called out, “Seiji, how’s your strength and body holding out?”

“These scratches mean nothing!”

“Good to hear it! Move in behind us.”

“You got it!”

Desire to know overcame Chiharu, she looked forward at what the next move could be. Then she saw something she did not expect. ‘There’s formation is collapsing?! We haven’t done anything. Fatigue? No…’ She answered her question quickly when she took their surroundings into account. ‘It’s the terrain. We’re going up the hill he used to watch the battle from. Their high ground advantage is being used against them!’

The change in elevation was not extreme, but was enough to throw off their movements. A few soldiers stumbled, however most caused the line to thin with everyone bunched up. She forced a weakness into their formation.

Nerine stared up at Simonides. He was so close it seemed like she could reach out to him. ‘Why, sir?’

“Chiharu,” Yumi motioned to the young girl to approach. “I’ve got something I need for you to do.”

Abeiron directed the retreating soldiers. They carried off mobile communication devices, but it required a MP to remain with them at all times. Everything was makeshift, adapting to the changing field. He stared back at his Captain, who stood unmoved from his position.

‘Everything’s falling apart,’ he thought, watching as they drew closer to him. If it bothered him, he kept it hidden. Waiting until the last moment, he walked off the peak. The eminent danger seemed unimportant to him.

He barely made it off the hill, no more than two hundred meters away, when a loud roar erupted from the hill. Simonides glanced back actually surprised. It managed to crack the stoic expression he managed recently. “What!?”

Seiji surfaced at the top of the hill charging through the line he just smashed. Yet him charging was the only part that was normal. On his shoulders and back, he carried all of his friends even Nerine. It kept the field around him regardless of the speed. None of the men could stand against the brute strength he brought.

‘They broke through…’ Simonides started to turn away to link back up with Abeiron, but something stopped him. “You again.”

Chiharu appeared behind him holding his arm behind his back and her sword at his neck. She could not understand what he said, but assumed from the look and tone. “You’re not getting away this time. None of your soldiers are around to protect you this time.” Words would not get through to him, but intentions still could be communicated. Her blade pressed against his skin. “Order off your troops or you’ll die.”

Glancing through narrowed eyes, Simonides felt her words more than understood them. He had a good idea their plan. His hand squeezed around the receiver, back to Abeiron. Staring into the distance at his men retreating, his face drew sharper and the shadows seemed to become solid black painted in harsh lines. ‘Abeiron…’

‘Captain?’ Something felt off. Abeiron turned around in search for Simonides, but did not find him. Changing his sight, he pulled up to see where his Captain remained. “Captain Simonides!” he shouted, drawing all of his men to stop and turn. The soldiers froze with their Captain as a hostage. “…Captain…” Wrinkles of pain dug through his face.

Narrowing her face, Chiharu tightened up her hold on the man. ‘She was right, about everything…how did she foreseen all of this? What is she?’ The sword pressed up against Simonides’ neck demanding an answer. “It’s time.” She motioned his arm holding the receiver to act.

“Impatient…but yes…” He lifted his arm to his mouth with the receiver ready. His eyes fixed on the Commander in the distance. “Commander Abeiron.”

“Captain Simonides! I’m moving MPs in now to rescue you!”

“Its checkmate, friend.”

“But sir!”

“Follow the plan, Abeiron.” Simonides tightened his hand around the metal. “Initiate beta-four contingency. You’re in command now! Don’t let any of them escape! Do whatever you must to keep Atlantis—“

Abeiron fumbled with the device hearing Simonides suddenly cutoff. “Captain! Captain!” He could not hear anything more. The last sound he was left with echoing in his ears was the deadly cough of his Captain. His face turned blue and then white almost instantly.

Blood sprayed out of the wound in his chest where the sword poked through. Simonides’ eyes drew wide while his pupils shrank. The pain of the blade yanked out of him made him cough in pain. All of the strength in his body suddenly fled him. He fell to the ground.

Standing over him, Chiharu’s face dripped loosely with blood and the cold stare of her eyes. “It’s over now.”

“Good, Chiharu,” smiled Yumi, “Everything played as expected.

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

“Follow the plan, Abeiron.” Simonides tightened his hand around the metal. “Initiate beta-four contingency. You’re in command now! Don’t let any of them escape! Do whatever you must to keep Atlantis—“

Abeiron fumbled with the device hearing Simonides suddenly cutoff. “Captain! Captain!” He could not hear anything more. The last sound he was left with echoing in his ears was the deadly cough of his Captain. His face turned blue and then white almost instantly.

Blood sprayed out of the wound in his chest where the sword poked through. Simonides’ eyes drew wide while his pupils shrank. The pain of the blade yanked out of him made him cough in pain. All of the strength in his body suddenly fled him. He fell to the ground.

Standing over him, Chiharu’s face dripped loosely with blood and the cold stare of her eyes. “It’s over now.”

“Good, Chiharu,” smiled Yumi, “Everything played as expected.

Nerine stared for a moment, not believing what she saw. “Captain Simonides!” she yelled, her voice finally catching up to the times. She tried to work down from the pile on Seiji’s back, but a hand grabbed at her. Uncertain, she looked around for the source.

No more than a centimeter away from Nerine’s face, Yumi face surfaced. Her eyes stared deeply into Nerine. A mystifying gaze worked its way through Nerine’s eyes causing a strange paralysis. She wanted to move, but everything drew her in as if compelled to look.

“Stay focused.”

It confused her. Something was not the same with Yumi. She felt almost scared from a simple stare. The entire presence was unnerving. ‘She wasn’t always like this, was she? Did I miss read her somehow?’

“What the hell is going on, Yumi?” barked Seiji, as he came to a stop. He could not believe what happened as much as Nerine. It felt a little possible from Chiharu, enough though he never felt she truly had it in her despite the front she put up. However, the fact that it seemed Yumi ordered it as part of the plan disturbed him more. “This wasn’t part of the plan!”

Her face returned to her previous expression. “On the contrary, everything is according to plan.” The smile seemed painted on her face. It appeared as though she reveled in her success, as though drunk.

Those that could see her face filled with terror, while those that listened could only imagine through the tone of her voice. It drew a more than accurate picture for them.

“What?!” Seiji moved to put them down. He wanted answers, but Yumi stopped him as well. A set of wide eyes moved almost unnaturally close to him. “What the hell’s the matter with you? You’re nothing like yourself, Yumi.”

“If you want to live long enough for answers keep moving. The little girl’s wanting for us at the rendezvous point.”

It was not enough for Seiji. “Little girl? Chiharu has a name, Yumi. You’re acting like someone else.”

“Of course, because I’m not Yumi.

Chapter 216 – Darkness Rising

The battlefield disappeared into the distance. No signs of pursuit continued. It looked safe. In the distance, Chiharu stood waiting for them. Something else was with her. Simonides’ body lay at her feet.

“Captain!” shouted Nerine. She forced herself off Seiji running over to his body. Her feet stumbled around trying to keep balance in such a panicked state. “Captain!”

The one in Yumi’s body stepped off Seiji in fluid moment as though the sword did not exist. “I’d suggest you start healing him or he will actually die.”

“Huh?” Nerine’s head spun around. Her eyes went wide for a moment trying to process everything. She leaned down to listen to his chest. A faint heartbeat still echoed inside. ‘He’s alive!’ Immediately, a ripple came out from her feet and a yellow glow surrounded her.

Seiji reached out grabbing Yumi before she went anywhere. “What did you just say to her?”

“Right, you don’t know Atlantean Greek. I told her to heal him, the man’s not dead.”

He paused for a second. “Dead? Heal? Greek?” Everything came at once, none of words came out the way he wanted.

Chiharu walked over to the two of them, leaving Simonides behind. “Your insight borders on the omnipotent. A master of languages too.”

“Not so much, I just know Greek, so I just had to work backwards.” She glanced over at Nerine and Simonides. “The situation was pretty easy to read.”

“Can someone please tell me what the hell is going on?!” Seiji threw himself into the conversation forcefully. It only received a glance from both Chiharu and the mysterious girl.

Entering the scene, Yori stepped out of the shadows of Seiji. He quickly met eyes with his sister’s body. The stature, confidence, speech, everything was different from her. His sister was missing. “It seems that Chiharu faked the death of the Atlantean under orders from…you. I’m guessing you did so to weaken Atlanteans’ command.”

“You’re correct and not.” The negative got everyone’s attention. Chiharu was the only one that did not look surprised. The surprise changed to curiosity and a silent demand to know how Yori was wrong. She obliged them with an answer. “He wanted it.” A finger stretched out to point at Simonides.

They became even more confused with the answer.

“That’s not possible!” snapped Seiji, “How could you know what he wanted?”

“Did you read his mind?” Yori speculated. He knew only a little about Yumi’s powers and not the limits. All the time he was unconscious he did not know what might have happened to her. The physical signs were clear enough to him.

She smiled a little, appearing amused. “No, Yumi’s mental link only works with her brother, at least for now.”

“Then how?!”

“It was the most probable outcome.”

She spoke with such confidence that they expected a little more of a response. It was just another surprise. Worse, it was another question, too. Yori beat Seiji to the initiative. “Are you saying you weren’t certain?”

“Correct, it only had an 84% probability. There was a chance, statistically speaking, he had other plans.” She received a bunch of looks that she did not really understand too well. It turned her expression a little quizzical. “The facts were all there.”

“Facts?”

“Before the fight started, he communicated with you directly rather than taking advantage of the surprise. This clearly meant he did not want to kill, despite everything that happened. He also grew very interested in you when said you had different goals than he was expecting. It was clear he wanted to know more, he wanted to talk.”

Seiji ignored the polite order and jumped in on Yori’s discussion. “If he just wanted to talk, he should have said so. I’ve got no reason to fight if he just wants to talk. All of this was pointless.” He got several stares, which he mess read.

Seemingly unaffected, she continued, “Things aren’t so black and white. The man might be in charge of an entire outpost, but he has superiors and there are clearly an expect set of rules and expectations he had to follow. As much as he might have wanted to talk things out, he had to give the appearance to his men he was following orders. There did seem to be a little pride on the line as well. All of the trouble you’ve caused in his domain likely also fueled him. He wanted his answers and he wanted to win as well.”

Nodding, the idea of pride was something Seiji could understand. It was acceptable to him. He moved on to the matter than bothered him more. “Why’d you make us think you ordered him dead? If I knew what your plan was—“

“It wasn’t important. You all had your roles to play. The child was the one that needed to know.” Her abruptness and cold matter-of-fact tone did not win her any points in the group. The unyielding heterochromic eyes told them all they needed. “The man needed an out, one that got him answers, but also uphold his duty. Faking death to the enemy, they could not doubt him.”

They had their answers. The recently sober Fumiko glanced over at Chiharu. She received a nodding confirmation that it all played out as described. Something equally important remained. Fumiko leaned in a little trying to press her presence. “Who are you and what happened to Yumi?”

“That’s a complicated answer.” She saw how they looked at her. They were all behind Fumiko on demanding an answer that satisfied them. “My time is short. I’ve only partially emerged, Yumi will be back very soon. I’m simply sharing her soul space as I haven’t a body. It’s a little crowded in here, so we remain in the shadows until needed.” Her gaze moved towards the sky as though distracted by something. “I’ve work to do. I’ll see you again.” The green in her eye faded away returning the brown.

Seiji and Fumiko wanted to stop them from leaving, but it was already too late. Any action took was pointless. Whoever inhabited Yumi’s body vanished only leaving behind a confused girl. Exchanged stares did nothing to answer any of their questions and only made Yumi more uneasy.

‘It happened again,’ thought Yumi, as she began putting the pieces together. ‘Someone else…what am I?’

Time was not something rationed out sparingly. Chiharu directed their attention over to their Atlantean guests. “He’s awake.” She already started to walk over, followed up by the rest of the group.

They all stared at each other in silence. Simonides said nothing and the teenagers held in any words. Everyone had questions, but they seemed uncertain about how to start. Until recently, they were fighting each other. It surprised everyone, that Seiji made the first move. He extended his hand out to Simonides, helping him back to his feet. The two men stood staring at each holding a firm grasp each other hands. Silence seemed to solve everything as Seiji grinned soon.

He looked over at Nerine. “Did you do your thing so we can talk?” She gave him a nod. “Great! I’m Seiji Tsuji.”

“Simonides.”

“Aren’t you a captain or something?”

“Not anymore, given what I’ve done. When it’s discovered I’ll be relieved of my command. I’m just one man now. You’re the leader of your group? We spoke before.”

Seiji shook his head and pointed a bandaged arm back at Yumi. “She’s the one running things.”

“We don’t hold strictly to any sort of structure,” replied Yumi. She stepped forward to join the discussion. “We’re all just friends. I guessing you have as many questions for us as we do you.” Glancing back where they came from, she narrowed her eyes to the horizon. No one still came, but it did not mean no one would. “We should probably stay on the move for now. Miss Nerine, could you?”

Nearly an hour passed. A small truck ran along the stretching plains of Atlantis. “I see,” said Simonides, admitting to himself even that was an understatement. He got the full explanation from them on why they have powers. They went over the events that transpired in Japan to cause them to become different. “I’m having a little trouble believing it is possible.” He glanced over at Nerine. “Such things haven’t been possible in millennia.”

Nerine agreed with her Captain. While they told their tale, she went over her history of Atlantis from the academy. “If what you’re saying is true, then he has a power and control only seen once before. The founder of Atlantis is considered little more than a legend by most people. Atlantis is proof of their work, but most don’t believe they were the ones to actually create Atlantis. At least the way it is claimed. Most just believe that the Throne of Atlantis created the land that we know rather than a person.” She froze for a moment.

The more she thought about the possibility the more it turned everything she believed on its head. She counted herself among those that did not believe in the legend. The followers of Anaximandros were a hard line orthodox group that made more enemies than converts. If such a boy existed, his proof could change everything. ‘Would people actually try to kill him because of what he represents?’

“You said before your objective was to find the ones responsible for the attacks on your friend. You only know that they were MP users, right?”

“Yeah, I was there when one of them attacked,” added Seiji. The earth user Yuki and him fought was just like people in Atlantis. He fought enough of them to know that much. “Yuki said they were attacking him because he was the heir of Atlantis. Though all of this is coming from Ayumi.”

“Who is this Ayumi person? You’ve mentioned them several times and even said that they were an Atlantean.”

“Her Atlantean name is Eudokia Ismene,” answered Yori. He felt he had the least to contribute to the discussion. Most of the events in Japan happened away from him, even in Atlantis he was not awake for most of the time. All of his memories were a mess. Images of some woman kept entering his mind, but did not understand what they meant. “I believe she said she was Captain of the Royal Guard, likely someone you know.”

The words stunned both Nerine and Simonides, but it seemed to affect him more. The General’s words came back to haunt him. ‘So she really is involved. This only gets worse and worse.’ Simonides thought about his options. The brief time he spent with the kids made him feel uncertain. His gut feeling from before seemed to have been closer to the mark than he realized. “This is very troubling. You are certain that is who she said she was?”

“She is a very secretive person.” Yori had his suspicions about the girl. She acted in strange ways and did more than a few things to make what she said questionable. “I can’t say for certain that is her true identity. We don’t know what the real Eudokia Ismene is like, so we could only judge by the words she told us.”

“Indeed.”

“Well there are a couple of things,” suggested Nerine. She did not know the girl personally, but she was famous in Atlantis for several reasons. Almost anyone knew a few things about her. “You’ve seen her use her power right?”

Everyone looked around at each other. Yumi leaned forward realizing that no one seemed to be certain. “We’ve seen her use her power, but they were normally in special circumstances. The only ones to have seen her powers as Yuki and Saki, I think.”

“Actually, I’ve seen her fight once,” Fumiko remembered. “It’s all a little hazy, since it was a near death experience, but I’ll try to answer what I can.”

“What was her primary weapon?”

“A sword, I think.”

A mixed reaction came through Nerine’s face. “What did her field look like?”

“I remember Yuki’s more, but it was…white and cold.”

Nerine looked over at Simonides. They both seemed to have the same look on their face. “It doesn’t sound like the same person.”

“True, but she is considered a prodigy,” add Simonides. “She was the finest MP to come out of the academy in decades. It’d be unusual, but she might have changed the way she fights.”

“But sir, the field is a reflection of our mind. When fighting, we don’t change to save on mental concentration.”

“Considering how powerful she is, I could believe she changed it. She has no equal.”

“Sure she does,” corrected Seiji. He was not at the incident, but he heard about it. “That old man stomped the floor with her. I remember Yuki telling me about him. He beat everyone, only Saki ended up saving the day.”

Their attention drew into Seiji’s words. “Are you talking about General Demosthenes Alexander?”

“Sure, I think that’s his name.”

Once again, Simonides and Nerine stared at each other. The mystery seemed to get deeper. Simonides met with everyone’s attention. He realized their reactions drew up questions. “Eudokia Ismene is the most powerful MP alive right now. The General has never beaten her in any of the exhibition matches. Either the girl you know as Ayumi is pretendaing to be Eudokia Ismene or she’s hiding her true power from all of you.”

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

It felt strange. Oddly comfortable, but it could not be true. She knew it should not be true. How much time had passed? An hour, a day? She was no longer certain. The only thing she knew was that she was not moving and that was a problem.

Opening her eyes, it felt nothing like where she remembered being last. ‘How’d I get here?’ Her memories were hazy, but she tried to retrace her steps. ‘I was on his trail, I know it…’ Rubbing her face, she pushed harder to recall. Most of it still came up empty.

Movement snapped her head in the direction of the door. She had to rely more on her ears recently. It was not something she was used to completely, but missing her sight made every sound seem like someone walked on her grave. Her abilities could only compensate for so much. “Who’s there?” The direction she looked was a little off.

“Oh you’re awake!” a soft voice answered. Footsteps moved through the room, slowly getting nearer. She could get a better sense of the distance than direction. “Are you feeling alright?”

She did not have time for such questions. More important things mattered to her. “Where am I? The village, which is it?”

“This is the town of Elati.”

‘Elati, that’s a day’s walk at most,’ she thought, visualizing in her mind her position in Atlantis. It was the right direction mostly, but it was still a detour she could not afford. ‘How long have I’ve been out?’ She pulled back up trying to meet a gaze with the woman. “How long since you found me?”

“We found you in the morning, so I guess half a day.” The woman went quiet for a moment, likely thinking before starting again without any prompting. “It’s not every day you see a soldier passed out in the middle of the field, especially one of you. I did a lot of convincing with the mayor to even get you into the town. I can’t believe they’re so frightened of an unconscious woman.”

None of it made it to her ears. Her mind was elsewhere. ‘I’ve wasted too much time already!’ She lifted herself out of the bed making for the edge, feeling it out with her hands. However, something blocked her. The woman tried to force her back in the bed. “I must leave!” she insisted.

“If you’re worried about the other townspeople, I don’t think they’ll do anything. They’re more afraid anything.”

Shaking her head, she grabbed the woman’s arm finding it the first time. “NO! I can’t stop! There’s something I must do!”

The woman paused for a moment, but did not give up her position. “You need to rest. You’re in no shape to travel.”

“I’ve rested enough,” she replied. A ripple came out from under the bed. She suddenly met the woman directly. “Nothing will stop me from what I must do.” She pushed the woman aside. The doorway outlined in her sense thanks to her power. The road was long. Before she left, she paused for a moment. “Not you and not him.”

Chapter 217 – Conspirators

Once again, Simonides and Nerine stared at each other. The mystery seemed to get deeper. Simonides met with everyone’s attention. He realized their reactions drew up questions. “Eudokia Ismene is the most powerful MP alive right now. The General has never beaten her in any of the exhibition matches. Either the girl you know as Ayumi is pretending to be Eudokia Ismene or she’s hiding her true power from all of you.”

The possibility of Ayumi lying to them was not something hard to accept. She regularly made it difficult to trust her. However, she seemed earnest with her desire to save her country. They all looked around at each other with similar thoughts. It was the only reason that they felt she could be trusted. They knew she had her reasons, but she seemed to want to do something good.

“What reason would she have to lie to us?” asked Seiji. It was the obvious question everyone had on their mind. The one question that no one had an answer for.

Chiharu glanced up at him. “I can think of a few, but speculation won’t get us any closer to the truth.”

They were faced with the painful fact that they did not know enough. Large pieces to the puzzle remained undiscovered. So many holes still existed that not even the shape of the picture could be guessed.

A nod came from Simonides. He suspected the child had some of the same ideas as him. They already arrived at the same conclusion as well. “There’s only one with the answers.”

Yumi understood what he was getting at, much like the rest. “Ayumi.”

“Right. We need to locate her.” He looked past the teens into the distance. Hidden on behind the horizon was the capital. “We need to reach the capital before she does.”

“‘We’?” noted Chiharu, her arms crossed staring down Simonides. “You seem eager to ignore past conflicts. We caused significant damage and causalities the last time we crossed paths.” Her eyes narrowed reading into even the slightest twitches in his face.

Seiji stretched out his hand to grab Chiharu, but she batted him away. “The hell’s the matter with you! Are you trying to ruin the peace?”

“I want things to be clear between us. I’m not going into an unknown situation with someone who’s motives could easily change at the right opportunity.” The man was cunning. They only won because of him being outsmarted. He must have plans within plans. “I want to know why you’re doing all of this.”

“There’s more important things right now, brat!”

The Atlantean Captain lifted a hand to cease their fighting. It was certainly something he avoided for the moment, but never forgot. They all caused him untold trouble. He preferred them arrested and under his control, but as a backup plan it was a situation he had to accept. “She’s right.” Simonides straightened himself out. He stared down at all of the children seated on the truck bed. His eyes cast a heavy gaze to them all. “You have caused significant damage to that which I oversee. Furthermore, you have killed my men as well. Even now I can’t forgive you for the chaos you’ve wrought upon my country.” He went silent.

The silence left the air unpleasant. A stifling hot atmosphere built up. Yumi and the others refrained from a reply. They had none to give. Nothing they said could replace what they have done or restore those lost.

Simonides cut his contact with them. “However, there’s something that is worse. The chaos you’ve caused would simply be like a flower smashed under foot to the wastelands of ruin possible.” His eyes drew back down to them. ‘It is also better that I let you move freely and follow, watching your actions than trying to fight. Sadly, I don’t think there would be anything I could do to stop any of you when determined enough even with all of the MPs at my disposal. In fact, you may be the one thing standing between Atlantis and destruction.’

“There’s something you fear more than us,” interpreted Chiharu. It had her intrigued. Something made him willing to give up everything, even revenge. “What is it that you’re afraid of?”

“Before our last battle, I received information that the council is considering the deployment of the Omega Division.”

Nerine immediately turned to her Captain, panic in her eyes. Brief flashes of Cosmas ran through her mind. “Sir?! The council wouldn’t.”

“They would, worse they have execution orders out on all of you, especially Eudokia. They’ll stop at nothing to complete their orders, including anyone standing in their path. They have little regard for the consequences only the results.” He could tell his words left the desired weight on them, but some skepticism still filled in their eyes.

“That’s crazy,” piped up Seiji, carrying more disbelief than the others. “They wouldn’t hurt their own just to find us.”

Simonides shook his head. “The loss of a single town would mean nothing.” His mind thought back to the rebellion. “The social climate in Atlantis is nothing like you’re probably used to in the world you come from. There are old scars still healing for everyone. An order and the scars are all some need. A little collateral damage just happens. They are simply overly enthusiastic.” The number of incidences were on the decline, but he knew they were far too common. The normal citizenry had good reason for fear of the appearance of any MP, even the military uniform was enough at times.

Yumi covered her hand over her mouth. “That’s horrible.”

“It explains a lot about why the villagers were so afraid,” commented Yori. He thought back to his capture by the frightened villagers. “However, you’re not the same are you?”

“No, I can’t do anything about the fear, but I can keep my men in check. It’s not a perfect system, but I do what I can.” Time was against them. His mind went back to the council. “So you understand now why we must hurry to find Eudokia. We can’t allow the Omega Division to make their move.”

“It might be too late for that,” Yumi said in a pensive look. “We did ruin your plans to capture us and your men think you’re dead. They’ll know soon.”

“I have someone I can trust with my men. He should buy us sometime.” The human factor was an unpredictable one, especially without the facts. He knew that they would want to act to avenge his death. It was why he left Abeiron with them. He only hoped it was enough time. However, Simonides had to accept pragmatism as well. “Even if it is too late, the sooner we get to Eudokia the faster we can bring this to an end and get them to call off their search.”


Inside a closed meeting hall, old men sat around a large circular table. A rounded wedge cut into the shape broke up the perfect form. The surface polished to a shine reflected the carved stone expression of those gathered.

The council gathered for their deliberations on the matter of the threat to rebellion. Demosthenes sat in on the proceedings as the military voice. Any major actions they wished to take had to go through him. The army in the capital did not move without his orders, even if they could order him. He understood much of it was merely formality than necessity. They did not even acknowledge his presence.

For now, the decision held at a split. They had no interest in full mobilization. The threat Eudokia presented was real, however she and her group remained small. They did not feel pressured for any large action. ‘The stalemate should continue for a while. Inevitability will win out in time, but they won’t make any large moves. Not so long as the situation remains the same.’

“We already voted ten minutes ago! It’s just going to be the same again!”

“That’s why I said we need to act! Call for a vote!”

“The Omega Division is excessive. Eudokia may be powerful, but she is only one woman.”

“Correct! We beat the rebellion last time and that woman was as powerful.”

“Has your old age made your memory go? We didn’t win, she just disappeared into the night.”

“It was the Omega Division that put down that rebellion once they lost their leader!”

“That’s why we need them now!”

“Yes, they’ve already broken through the outer rim. How many times has Captain Simonides been defeated already? The longer we sit around here talking the closer she gets to the Capital.”

“I agree we need to keep her away from the Capital, but Captain Simonides is enough. He hasn’t let anyone through. We’ll be safe.”

“I demand we vote again!”

“Voting is—“

A heavy knock came from the marble doors. It interrupted all of the bickering. They should have been left undisturbed while in session. The only reason would be something important they had to know about. Such a reason interested them. One of them motioned to the guard on the inside. Slowly, he opened the door, making no sound in the process.

Waiting in the hall, a young man stood needing permission to enter. Once granted, he hurried along to one of the council members. He was a personal aide. The conversation between them went quick and hushed. No reaction came from the council member leaving the rest in suspense. He waited until the aide left and returned the room to isolation.

The elderly man placed the paper on the marble table firmly held in place under his hands. “I’ve just received a report from one of our Omega agents in the field. Captain Simonides was killed in battle with Eudokia’s conspirators. The South Gate defenses were smashed and they have penetrated into the heart of Atlantis.” The news sent shock and surprise around the table. Whispers went about. “I call for a vote.” He met with no resistance.

The vote went quickly and unanimously. The head of the council stood up with the vote concluded. “We’re all in agreement. We approve full wartime sanctions to the Omega Division in routing Eudokia and her conspirators. All Omega agents are to be deployed. Eudokia’s rebellion will be crushed swiftly.”

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

‘Captain?’ Something felt off. Abeiron turned around in search for Simonides, but did not find him. Changing his sight, he pulled up to see where his Captain remained. “Captain Simonides!” he shouted, drawing all of his men to stop and turn. The soldiers froze with their Captain as a hostage. “…Captain…” Wrinkles of pain dug through his face.

“Captain Simonides! I’m moving MPs in now to rescue you!”

“Its checkmate, friend.”

“But sir!”

“Follow the plan, Abeiron.” Simonides tightened his hand around the metal. “Initiate beta-four contingency. You’re in command now! Don’t let any of them escape! Do whatever you must to keep Atlantis—“

Abeiron fumbled with the device hearing Simonides suddenly cutoff. “Captain! Captain!” He could not hear anything more. The last sound he was left with echoing in his ears was the deadly cough of his Captain. His face turned blue and then white almost instantly.

Blood sprayed out of the wound in his chest where the sword poked through. Simonides’ eyes drew wide while his pupils shrank. The pain of the blade yanked out of him made him cough in pain. All of the strength in his body suddenly fled him. He fell to the ground.

“…nder, mmander…” A voice broke through the hazy. It was distance, but cleared up quickly. Abeiron opened his eyes. “Commander?” It was his assistant, a young Sergeant. He relayed many of his orders through him when not addressing the men directly.

Abeiron focused his eyes back on the horizon. Behind him the troops marched, most exhausted, but refused to give up. They were all determined to find those that killed their Captain. “I’m fine, Erasmos.”

“But sir, you’re not acting like yourself.” He had been with the Commander for only a year, but working closely with someone habits became easily seen patterns.

A bit of silence filled their void. Abeiron measured out his words and expression. “I’m merely human as well, Erasmos. Even a day’s march is going to affect me.” Wrinkles dug around his eyes as he fought with himself. “It’s nothing to worry about.”

While he granted their march would exhaust anyone, the Sergeant remained a little suspicious. Something told him there was something else further down bothering his Commander. Unfortunately, he could not be so bold as to make an assumption. He had to let it go. “Yes, sir.”

His assistant was surprisingly observant. ‘Damn, I need to do better if he’s noticing. I don’t know how long I can keep this façade up.’ Abeiron’s mind wandered again. Partly fatigue and partly turmoil, it made it difficult for him to stay focused for long. ‘It’s been almost a day since we’ve starting looking for you, Captain. But you don’t expect us to find you, do you?’

Chapter 218 – Moving Pieces

“What?! You can’t be serious, sir!” shouted Abeiron before he checked his voice. He could not believe what his Captain just told him about his plan. It had to be a mistake.

Simonides waited until Abeiron restrained his emotions before continuing. His tent in camp might have been empty, but the walls had ears. It was important to him that his plan remained limited to those privy to its full details. “I’m telling you this because as confident as I feel about capturing them, real combat does not play out as smoothly as you planned.”

Abeiron still had trouble accepting what he heard. It could not be right. It sounded like his Captain admitted defeat before the battle already began. “But we know everything about them. We’ll have victory this time, sir!”

“We have to stop thinking in certainties or absolutes with these kids. We’ve been overconfident, even arrogant in our belief that we can handle anything.” He preferred to believe he was not as he described, but everything they did was routine. The kids were an aberration. “The reality is that there is always someone better out there.”

“But Captain, you can’t mean to just give up.”

Shaking his head, Simonides started to explain himself. “It’s not about giving up, but ensuring the peace of Atlantis. I must accept that it is possible for my plan to fail. If it fails I’m not going to give up the chance to keep Atlantis safe for those that might hurt it.”

“The men—“

“Won’t know about any of this. Abeiron, I need you to play your part in all of this. If I give you the signal, you’ll take command of the men. I will no longer be able to lead them, I’ll be considered a traitor for my actions.” Simonides stood up. He approached a pouch hanging from a pole supporting the tent. A paper surfaced. He handed it over to Abeiron. “This contains all that I fear will come to pass.”

Simonides pressed his hand to the table they talked across. He leaned in a little. “I need you for this Abeiron. If this comes to pass, take the men and follow after me. Keep up appearances, there’s far more at work than can be seen.”

The past weighed on him heavily. He was entrusted with this burden from his Captain. He always was ready to support him in anything, but started to regret a little the arrogance he had in believing he could do it. Hundreds of lives looked to him for answers. The only answer he gave them was to keep marching. ‘Is this the right answer, sir?’

Abeiron thumbed absentmindedly over the paper handed to him. The words on it troubled him nearly as much as the Captain’s plan. Fears of shadows and the unknown seemed to hang around Simonides in a way that Abeiron had not known. The man carried many secrets. He knew how Simonides maintained order in the South Gate. It was a heavy hand. It was a firm hand. It was a gentle hand. It was all those. It was how he led and why they followed him. It was not something Abeiron could imitate, even in his wildest fantasies.

My most trusted friend,

There are so many things I don’t understand these days. Shadows lurk in dark, terrible corners. Death seems to be the only comfort for anymore. Yet I will not welcome it to reach the gates of Atlantis. It is for Atlantis’ future that I write this.

Everything I do, I do for Atlantis. Her future is the most important thing to me. The survival of our people.

What I am doing will be considered treasonous in our present day, but I believe the future will see my actions justified. The events of late trouble me greatly. Our intruders hold many secrets that I have only scratched the surface. I fear the truth may be far more terrible and darker than we imagined.

They have abilities impossible for reality. They act in a way that goes counter to traditional thinking. And then there is the council. Their actions have been strange as of late. Add to it the name Eudokia Ismene. One most loyal to the crown than any, a traitor. Something I never told you, but all the intruders have execution orders on them.

It is only my speculation right now, but I believe the council is moving to hide something, something too huge for any of us to learn. The movement of the Omega Division is too big for a single person, even Eudokia Ismene. I believe we are on the edge of a conspiracy reaching to the council themselves. Something that they would kill to keep secret. I’m certain they’ve been moving in secret long before, but the current situation has created themselves a perfect cover up.

If I’m correct I will know too much. If they learn of what I know, they may come after me as well. So I must ask that you keep the status quo. Act ignorant and protect the men. Move as a someone blind to the truth should, while keeping an eye open to the shadows.

I’m sorry I must leave this burden on you friend.

Simonides

He read it so many times in his shock that the words remained an echo in his mind. No matter what he tried, they would not leave him. Abeiron feared that these might be the last words of his friend. He did not want to believe it to be so, but he knew him to be far too accurate in his predictions at times. If things were as bad as he feared no one who knew even a piece of the truth would be safe. The Omega Division would silence everyone. It was easy to cover up things in the confusion befallen Atlantis with the intruders.


Buried deep within the standard ranks of the soldiers marching under Abeiron’s command was a common everyday face. It blended in with everyone else. They did not look any different. It was the way they wanted it. Slowly, over minutes they worked through the ranks playing up fatigue to fall out of the lines.

When the opportunity came, they disappeared from sight completely. No one knew they were even present. No one even knew they stood there for hours. Never missed.

Freed from observation, they put significant distance between the march. Eventually, they dropped their disguise. “Following them will no longer bear fruit,” commented Cosmas. He grinned a little knowing something. “I can resume my hunt.” The grin became a toothy one. The excitement of spilled blood overtook him a little.

A thin disc of metal grew out of the air in front of him. Once it was wide enough, he stepped on it. It finished its growth at just under a half-meter radius. Cosmas sat down before it sped off. “I have traitors waiting for me to find them!” A dark smile spread into a bit of laughter as he flew off into the distance.


She was lost, again. Part of the problem was that Atlantis all looked very similar out in the open fields. It was easy to lose the sense of direction unless familiar with the area. She should have been familiar with the area, but the loss of eyesight made things difficult.

Athene could only make so much up with the aid of her power. She could not force her eyes to see anything. She relied on an echo system that transmitted the forms of everything back to her. Her mind processed it all. It still only gave her a fuzzy image, as she was not accustomed to it. Finding the way out of a room or navigating a town was easy. When there was nothing to bounce off it became a void and she could only trust in her feet not to stray.

A break was the only thing she could do to recover her mental faculties and restore her concentration. Her emotions were so high on finding that man her powers stopped working and she did not realize it until she found herself lost.

She turned about her hand in the air. “It’s still light out.” The heat of the sun was the only way she knew if it was day or night anymore. “I left when it was almost night. It’s starting to feel a little cooler again. I’ve lost another day…” Athene hated how much she lost in her search for him. “If I had my sight I’d already have found him. Damn that man…” Her mind faded out with constant whispers. Waking or not, he consumed everything of her.

Athene awoke to a distant rumble. The consistent noise was unfamiliar in the remote parts of Atlantis. It was more likely to see a cart and traders. However, she knew the difference between the two. Testing the air, she realized how long she slept. “Damnit! It’s night already.” The distant echo continued.

Curiosity led her to follow the noise. If something major happened, she needed to know. Following by her ear mostly, she made good progress tracking it. The closer she got the clearer things became until she recognized it as the sound of marching. A large-scale march struck her as odd.

Monitoring from a safe distance, she used her power to shape out things. The numbers were larger than she imagined. She immediately went to the most obvious answer. ‘This is the South Gate men. Captain Simonides was gathering all of the forces together for an attack on the intruders.’ A thought came to her. ‘If they’re marching in the direction of intruders, I can get my baring again.’

Keeping herself invisible, she moved in to get a clear read on the direction. She hoped to hear some idle gossip about plans. The soldiers had a tendency to talk. Anything she could learn would give her the advantage in her hunt.

She found her direction, but none of the soldiers cooperated with her. None of them seemed interested in talking. Athene did not understand it. ‘It feels odd. Like there is a gloom over everyone. What happening?’ She wanted to reveal herself and get some answers directly, but could not risk it. The Captain no doubt was on the lookout for her.

Tracking up the group, Athene moved closer to the front. It was an hour later, but she finally reached upon what she needed. Two soldiers chattering between themselves bothered over the current situation.

“I can’t believe we’re doing nothing!”

“Why did the Commander order us to turn around?!”

“It makes no sense. We haven’t done anything yet! We haven’t avenged the Captain!”

“I want a piece of those bastards so badly.”

“Cut the chatter,” barked a superior officer, trying to maintain the crumbling morale.

Athene’s eyes widened not understanding what she heard. ‘Avenge the Captain? What’s going on? They make it sound like…’ She could not finish the thought. Athene hurried along the line. She had to know now. Her own plans did not matter anymore. She needed to go straight to the source.

In the front, she only found one person with a few behind. She assumed it had to be Captain Simonides. Using her power, she went more detailed on the scan forcing her mind to make sense of it all. It was not Simonides, but Abeiron. She went to the others behind Abeiron, none of them were the Captain. ‘Where is he? What’s happened?’ Athene turned off her power, revealing herself to everyone. Her eyes hardened into narrowed lines. “Where is Captain Simonides?”

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Athene’s eyes widened not understanding what she heard. ‘Avenge the Captain? What’s going on? They make it sound like…’ She could not finish the thought. Athene hurried along the line. She had to know now. Her own plans did not matter anymore. She needed to go straight to the source.

In the front, she only found one person with a few behind. She assumed it had to be Captain Simonides. Using her power, she went more detailed on the scan forcing her mind to make sense of it all. It was not Simonides, but Abeiron. She went to the others behind Abeiron, none of them were the Captain. ‘Where is he? What’s happened?’ Athene turned off her power, revealing herself to everyone. Her eyes hardened into narrowed lines. “Where is Captain Simonides?”

The first reaction out of Abeiron was shock, naturally. He had not seen Athene in two days. They reported her missing, but could do nothing to locate her with the immediate problem of the intruders. “Lieutenant Commander Athene!” Abeiron rushed to meet her, seeing the shambles of an appearance. However, she stopped him with her hand stretched out. “Where were you? We would have sent a search party if we could, but—“

“Where is Captain Simonides,” she repeated, cutting him off. She had no time for simple matters. The answers the Commander held on their Captain were over more importance to her. However, she could tell in the sound of his words something was wrong. ‘He’s covering for something…’

“Are you hurt? I’ll have one of the MPs tend to you.” He delayed his answer with the best words he could. Abeiron knew he could not trick her for long. ‘Should I tell her about the Captain? She needs to come back with us.’ Keeping up his ploy, he motioned to one of the soldiers to come forward. ‘If I say what I should…I know what she’ll do.’ Under ordinary circumstances, he knew Athene to be levelheaded. She was not one for rash actions. ‘Ever since we captured that kid, she’s been unstable. Something happened to her in his mind…’

Athene brushed off the aid. “I’m not injured, Abeiron. I might be blind, but I’m not ignorant.” A metal device rose up from the ground. “Now answer my question before I take a more direct approach.”

Cornered, his options ran out quickly. Against her skills, he knew she could learn everything she wanted and everything she should not. ‘Maybe it would be better that way… No…I can’t think like that…’ Abeiron turned back to the men. “You stopped long enough! Keep marching!” He motioned to his second in command to get the men moving again. Once they grudging resumed, he stepped aside with Athene.

“What’s going on, Commander?”

‘It’s the only way.’ Abeiron felt miserable already lying to his men; he had to repeat his sins again. “Captain Simonides is…no longer with us.” He was still delaying.

Lines formed between her brows with the indirect answer. “What are you saying?”

“He’s not here!”

“I know that all ready!”

“Damnit, Athene! Don’t make me…”

“Abeiron”!

“He’s dead!” The deed was done. His hands shook. The words repeated from his lips once more. He hoped everything worked out in the end just as the Captain believed.

Athene staggered back finally having the clear answer she needed to the question she already knew. She feared the truth, but needed it. ‘Dead?!’ A flurry of thoughts flew through her mind. The world disappeared for her.

“Come back with us,” he offered. His words did not make it to her. He noticed it affected her as deeply as he imagined. Abeiron tried to approach her cautiously. However, the moment he touched her she slapped him away.

Anger and rage fueled the light in her dull eyes. “What happened? Tell me everything!” Her presence turned dark with a crazed expression developing. It only made things for worse her.

Abeiron hesitated in an answer. He began to regret his decision. ‘Her mind wasn’t ready for this…what have I done?’ Everything was already dug for him, by his own hands. He had to step forward, no matter the pain. “It was…them. Those kids.”

The answer seemed to spark something in her. “What?!”

“The Captain had them cornered, but they broke through our lines and hit the command post. He was caught up in the chaos.” Lies begot more lies.

“So it was him, again…” She started to mutter her words afterward. Nothing came out clearly other than her intent. Athene turned in the direction she saw movement. “They’re that way I assume?”

The mistake left Abeiron a little confused until he remembered she never seemed to fully connect with his eyes. “No, that’s the direction of South Gate.”

Athene’s hand jumped out lightning fast to grab Abeiron by his uniform. “The Captain’s dead and you’re walking back while the bastard that killed him is out there still! What the hell is the matter with you, Abeiron?!”

“We’re under orders!” yelped the Commander, surprised at her reaction. It took him several seconds to recover enough to fill the rest in for her. “We were tracking them, but Command told us to stop.”

“And you listened to them?! The Captain’s dead, what matters more than revenge?!”

For the first time since he met Athene, he actually feared her. Not because she was a MP. No, anyone could have the look she had. It was madness he never saw in her before. It possessed her completely. “They’re deploying Omega to deal with them! I had to make a choice between revenge and the lives of the men!”

She glared at him with almost animal like qualities. Nothing came from her lips, but nothing needed to. Her words came out through pure presence.

“You know how they are! They’ll take down anything in their way, even if it is us! Especially in this situation!” Athene threw him away from her. He stumbled on his feet trying to get his balance back, but fell anyway. Prone on the ground, she loomed over him.

“Which way were they going?”

“The Capital,” he answered, but thought about how meaningless it had to be for her. “10 o’clock from your position.” She already started in the direction with no more of word to him. “Be careful.”

“Tell that to those that stand in my way.” Athene disappeared a moment later.

It took Abeiron a full minute to recover himself from everything that occurred. He remained seated, his men marching in the distance. Everything moved into difficult directions. It made him sigh. He turned his head to the clouds above. ‘Captain, I’ve sent her to you. Hopefully, she’ll be of help in your plans.’

Chapter 219 – Waking the Titans

A large stone door stood with imposing embellishments decorating the door and frame. It ended a long hall with no doors. This door only existed because sometimes normal humans needed to enter. The rest of the rooms were only for MPs. So doors were unnecessary.

Such a design was less about security. It said a lot about the people inside. The original reason was long lost on them. A fact that bothered Demosthenes. So easily was the truth lost.

Demosthenes kept walking at the same pace he maintained through the hall. The door looked to refuse him at his pace and he seemed uninterested in such a fact. In the last moments, the door opened as though bowing to a superior. Within the large chamber was a long granite table and twelve matching chairs. The backs of the chairs rose high towards the ceiling, clearly impossible to move despite most pushed in properly.

Three individuals sat at the table. Two properly with respect to the table, the last rested their feet on the table. None of them acknowledged his presence. He seemed as important to them as the dust on the table. If it bothered him, he made no reaction to it.

He came to a stop at the head of the table in front of him. The three remained in their own worlds at the table spaced out in a seemingly random order. “Only the five of you are here,” he commented aloud. No reaction. “Come out Rheia, you’re not sneaking up on anyone. Same for you, Ourias.”

Suddenly, a light brown haired woman appeared a meter behind Demosthenes without a sound. A bit of an annoyed expression painted her face for a brief moment before walking out. She took up the seat closest to Demosthenes, the chair moving on its own for her.

Shifting out of another dimension, a slightly older man appeared in the chair at the opposite end of the table, far away from Demosthenes. “One of these days,” he muttered.

Demosthenes pushed his gaze around the room taking in the five members. “You’ve all been summoned by me as the only Titan members in the Capital currently.”

“A special mission, General?” asked Teris, Omega Division agent and member of the Titans, fifth strongest of the Titans. He sat a little forward since the General began talking to them. Teris had a tall figure, but surprisingly thin build lacking in any sort of menacing presence.

“Is there any other type for the Titans?” mocked Glykeria, third strongest of the Titans. The Titans gathered a varied group with none of them like the next. Glykeria was the youngest of the group at the out of place age of nine. She barely came above the table. However, the Titans did not care about anything other than power and talent.

“Something to do with the mobilization orders?” queried Nereus, eighth in the rankings among the Titans. He had age working on him, but his flame red hair remained as strong as in his youth.

“That’s right. As you no doubt already know, the Council has ordered all of the Omega Division to deployment against the intruders. Being who you are, I expect you all to be aware and up-to-date on current events.”

“Eudokia Ismene…I mean Eudokia, leading a bunch of strange kids on a sightseeing tour of our country,” Ourias answered, making light of matters. He seemed the least interested in the problems his country faced. Ourias was at the bottom of the positions, twelfth within the Titans.

“I always wanted a chance of fighting her,” Rheia added, a playful smirk dug into her face bearing a few teeth. There was almost no arrogance to be found in her. She almost seemed child-like. However, her position as the top of the Titans, the elite of the Omega Division, was not disputed by any of its members. Underneath, the childish expression was a dangerous woman the rest respected and feared equally. She did not seem to extend such courtesy to Demosthenes, her eyes lacking any sort of acknowledgement of their status or difference.

Ignoring her, he continued with his briefing. “Field agents have already been issued their orders.” The table suddenly lit up a faint green. A map of Atlantis appeared before it zoomed into the last known location of their targets. “Most recent intel has them in two groups, both moving to the Capital.”

Glykeria stood up on the chair to get a better look at the table. She looked a little disappointed. “We’re not going to have anything to do. They’re going to all get killed.” Several dots, marking location of Omega field agents, already moved in on both parties. It was very good odds they would be found.

“They have already defeated the entire South Gate. These kids aren’t to be underestimated.”

“A bunch of weaklings and dirt are hardly going to stop anything,” commented Nereus.

The map disappeared with faces of Yuki and his friends appearing. Detailed information appeared with each. “These are the nine members of Eudokia’s rebellion.”

Rheia leaned in with her eye catching something of interest. Her finger pushed down on Yuki’s dossier and dragged it over to her. A wider grin came over her face. “I like the way he looks. Something about his eyes.” Yuki’s page suddenly disappeared. She looked up at Demosthenes.

“That one’s mine.” His declaration got the attention of everyone.

“The General’s going to the frontlines now?” Teris questioned.

“Old bones, growing mold,” sang Glykeria.

Rheia eyes grew a little wider, she caught on to something of interest. “Aren’t you getting to be a little too old to be fighting? An easy retirement playing with the old men in the marble walls is more to your pace now.” She laughed a little making a clicking noise.

Demosthenes did not even give her a glance. “He’s more than you can handle.”

“I’ll make that decision for myself. You can’t stop me from breaking in my new toy.” It seemed like she tried to get a rise out of him. The fact nothing seemed to affect his tone or composure annoyed her. The childishness started to drip out of her.

He held his stoic, cold expression. “I’ve already decided for you. Find your new toy among the rest.”

Her hands rubbed against the hard granite surface of the chair. It chaffed her skin making it raw. She started to grin even more as an idea came into her head. “You’re just an old man. You always lost to Eudokia, in fact you were never even a Titan during your time in Omega. You’re just some crippled weakling touting old glories. You can’t—“

Blood suddenly erupted everywhere. Glykeria, the nearest, received the worst of it. Her face drenched in crimson with no time to react. She yelped in surprise once she realized what happened. The rest at the table jumped up from their seats to stare at Rheia.

The strongest of the Titan could not even scream. A long sword ran through her mouth and out the back of her neck. She was completely at his mercy. Swords, spears, daggers, all manner of weapon ran her though and pinned her to the chair. Their count went into the hundreds. Blood poured into a pool at her feet.

He finally met eyes with Rheia for the first time. Staring at her, he waited the seconds for it to surface. Sweat poured down her face, the only part of her not skewered. It took nine seconds. Fear bubbled up in her eyes. All the weapons disappeared as though never having existed.

Rheia fell forward coughing up blood despite being completely healed. She could say nothing, just accept him. Several more coughs cleared out the blood from her throat until she coughed dry. Exhausted, she barely managed to look up at him with some spirit.

Demosthenes turned away marching for the door. “You’re the Capital’s defense. If they reach the walls, you have permission to move.” The door opened soundlessly, waiting for him. “There’s reason I was never part of the Titans. You do well to remember it. It’s not without cause I hold the name of Alexander.” He disappeared behind the closing door leaving them alone once more.

“He purposely missed a direct fatal blow with every single blade,” remarked Teris, staggering a little at the sheer control Demosthenes displayed.

Ourias sat back down roughly. “You notice he never activated his field.”

“Yeah, it was always on along with everything else,” added Nereus.

Glykeria giggled plopping back into her chair. “Rheia got creamed and he wasn’t even using his full power!”

“That man’s on a completely different level…”

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

The passage of time was a bit of a blur. He was fairly certain night had passed, maybe a day. Maybe another night? Was it just blending together for him? Did all of the fighting just make him tired? Or was it constantly using his powers? He was no longer certain how much time had passed. It all came back to the same answer. It was a blur.

He passed off driving duties to Ayumi. She partially insisted. It seemed she had noticed. A brave front did not seem to fool her. Though from her story, he should have known. Her eyes were too keen not to pick it out.

However, rest gave him no more clarity. His head only seemed to get foggier. It was nothing that worried him. It was just a strange feeling he had, nothing that really affected his functions. He would push through it.

Yuki lifted his head off the hard, yet soft surface of their transportation. On his right was Ayumi and Saki at his left, Haruo remained opposite him. The breeze across his face felt good. He looked out in the direction they headed. They were still far away, he was not sure what the Capital looked like, but he expected it would be easy to tell if they were close. ‘Still day,’ he commented as a mental note.

“Feeling better, Yuki,” Saki inquired, leaning in a little. She kept a watchful eye on him. It was the only thing she could do. None of it made a lot of sense to her anymore. She could only act on what she felt and trust in it.

Smiling, he nodded to her, lying. “Yeah, a nap was just what I needed.” Yuki sensed she already had enough on her shoulders, no need for more worry. It was not life threatening. He would be fine.

Across from him, Haruo stared without saying a word. His emotion was as blank as always. Such a hard one to read, he wondered how good he would be at poker with such a stone face. “Something wrong, Haruo?” Yuki gave him a cheerful look to try to crack his armor. “If there’s something on your mind you can tell me. We’re friends!”

‘Then you’re probably here because you felt following him was important for you.’ Ligeia’s words echoed in his thoughts. She had as much trouble explaining the subject as he did understanding his actions. All the time in peace drew him no closer to the answer. He shook his head to Yuki. “Nothing.” Asking the source would not give him an answer, it would only invalidate things. Plus, he knew that he would only get an answer that made even less sense then when he declared themselves friends.

Yuki tilted his a little. “You sure? You looked like something was troubling you.”

“Certain.”

Yuki sighed. “I wished you’d speak in fuller sentences more often. You don’t have to be so restricted in your speech around us. Not to mention you pick the strangest moments to actually talk.”

“He’s probably just not used to your outgoing personality,” chimed Saki with a bit of a grin. “Most people would be scared off seeing you.”

“Saki! There’s noth—“ An arrow stared straight at his eyes. He had no words for a reaction. Only a moment before everything was normal.

Chapter 220 – The Wall that Protects

Saki drew back pulling the arrow with her, caught in her hand before it harmed Yuki. She looked around for the source, but nothing looked out of the ordinary. A small isolated outcropping of trees and bushes surrounded them. It was good cover for a sneak attack. She crushed the arrow, discarding it.

The danger finally snapped Yuki to attention. It was then he realized they stopped. “Why’d you stop, Ayumi?”

“Because we’re surrounded. Seems that they were waiting for us.”

“More of those Kasou-ryoku guys from the South Gate?”

She winced a little, but pushed past. “Probably, it’s the most likely explanation.” She looked around in search of their new enemy. Several more arrows surfaced, but froze quickly before reaching them. “Simonides is a persistent man, but I thought we were far enough away from the South Gate.”

“So it could be those people you mentioned before? Omega?”

“Yes.”

“Anyway to be sure?”

“No. Only their badge identifies them as part of Omega, but they can easily change that if they wanted.”

The transport suddenly disappeared to everyone’s surprise. Yuki’s field activated covering everything in grass. Most of nature remained behind, a clear sign of the presence of their new opponents.

“What do you think you’re doing, Yuki?” questioned Ayumi, all of her field and power were gone because of her proximity to him.

“If we don’t know, it’s best to assume the worse. They’re Omega members, meaning that they won’t be like the others we’ve faced. We have to face them as a group and end this quickly.” A mist surrounded everyone, protecting them from any new projectiles. He already detected disturbances within the loose barrier. ‘Glad I made it extra thick, just to be safe. This level is easily comparable to how it was with Vangelis. And who knows how hard they’re trying.’ Yuki felt certain they had to be Omega members from the initial attack.

Ayumi narrowed her eyes staring around his Yuki’s power. ‘He’s advanced his law. Before he was wasting most of his power, but now…he’s improving quickly…’ It surprised a little how much he grew over only a few days in Atlantis. At the same time, it pleased her.

“I’m pretty sure now that these guys have to be from Omega.” Another batch of arrows came in from multiple directions. They penetrated deeper through his mist. ‘Even being so small, it’s taking this much to stop them.’ Yuki felt the heavy atmosphere developing from his thoughts, as he understood the hidden opponents more. “They’re on par with Vangelis and I’m pretty sure they only warming up.”

Saki appeared in front of Yuki. “All the more reason I should handle this.”

“Saki?” Yuki tried to move around her, but she stuck out her arm to hold him back. “What are you doing? We’re doing this together I thought.”

“We’re in a hurry, aren’t we?”

“Well, yeah, but—“

“And it doesn’t matter if they are the weakest or strongest, it’ll all be the same for me.”

“I guess so, since you don’t use a field their strength wouldn’t be as much of an advantage.”

“Then it’s settled.”

Yuki stopped trying to push through her arm and went under it. He stood out in front of her. “No, it’s not Saki! You’re not doing this alone!”

Not accepting his response, Saki lifted Yuki up by his gi and moved him over next to Ayumi. “The discussion is over. Take care of him, Ayumi.” She tilted her head over to fully meet her gaze. Saki stared deeply into her eyes demanding the reaction she desired. The certainty.

Her eyes shrank a little with the shape narrowing. “Are you testing me?”

“I’m trusting you.”

Silence carried between them for precious moments. “I understand.” She took Yuki from Saki, accepting the responsibility. Yuki struggled against her with his powers still active, she could not do anything against him.

“Saki! Don’t do this!” he shouted, stretching his arm out towards her. “I won’t abandon you!” The mist around him responded to his desires pushing off Ayumi.

While he ran towards Saki, she disappeared. Less than a blink, she was on top of Yuki with her fist just under his ribs. She managed not to hit, just threaten. “I’ll knock you out if I have to.”

He looked down at her arm, realizing too late he was no longer moving. The control Saki displayed made him sweat a bit. However, his resolve focused his attention back on her. “You’ll have to if you plan on stopping me! But I won’t go—“ Yuki’s body doubled over her arm. A semi-transparent liquid ejected from his mouth as he gasped. “…not…again…” Yuki clung to her arm desperately before passing out.

Saki passed him back to Ayumi. “Take him away from here.” Ayumi nodded to her. The transport materialized next to her, her field restored. “You too, Haruo.” She moved forward leaving the others behind. Ayumi already started to move with Haruo silently retreating. Saki jumped out guarding their retreat as they tried to stop Ayumi. She tilted over her shoulder a little to see the three quickly move out of range.

Focusing ahead, she saw more arrows coming at her. Her arm swung through the air sharply in a blur. Back at rest, arrows filled her hand and moment later her other hand mirrored the state. She began walking forward. ‘You’ve finally found your resolve Yuki. You know what you want to do. I can’t let you be distracted anymore by these minor obstacles!’ Saki disappeared from sight. Trees ripped asunder a moment later.

Nothing happened. She looked about the destruction, her fist still embedded in the earth. Saki hoped for a sign, anything to show where they hid. All of the trees and brush made it too easy to disguise them. ‘Either they aren’t nearby or have a steel willpower to not be startled.’

Limited options gave her little to pick from. All she could do was keep it up with the hopes finding them eventually. Dodging arrows until the end of the eternity was not her idea of time well spent. She intended to end things quickly and be caught back up to Yuki in only a few minutes, unfortunately her plans had to change.

Turned to rubble and torn tree limbs, the entire area around Saki looked like several bombs had gone off. Despite the bombings, she came out with nothing still. Worse, she saw the environment repair itself. She only gave it a passing consideration, but it was as she thought. The trees, the grass, the plants, everything was part of their field.

Saki sighed upon seeing the pristine forest patch around her. ‘I need a different approach.’ Before she could think, her pausing left her open for attacks. She did not bother grabbing them. They merely passed through her. More came, but the same results appeared.

“It’s seems we’re at a stalemate. You can’t hit me and I can’t find you. So just come out and let’s settle this in the open.” She did not know the direction to speak. Her head rotated to her flanks covering as much as she could. They likely heard her regardless. ‘The moment they surface I’ll have them!’ Yet she got no response. No movement and no words of reply. They left her out in the open, alone.

The stalemate ended. Arrows came at her from all directions. However, unlike before she lost count of the number. It easily seemed like hundreds. ‘So much for that…’ she grumbled in her thoughts. Saki immediately disappeared avoiding the arrows rather than catching them. They seemed determined to fight her in secret. Unfortunately, she did not have the time for it. She came to a stop further away.

She hoped the larger view would give her something. ‘It all looks the same. I can’t find anything out of the ordinary.’ The trees appeared as if they belonged. Their arrows came from multiple directions, making it impossible to determine a source. She could not stand having an invisible enemy. ‘It was like that time with the old man Yuki fought, Demosthenes Alexander. He was hiding from sight. But there was a way to find him if I remember.’ Saki focused on her memory to recall the distance words of advice.

‘…if you ever took note my field was never centered under it. So it was further away from thus weaker.’

Saki’s head lifted as she realized what he meant. ‘That’s it! I’ll find them that way!’ Renewed determination dug into her face. The next round of arrows came at her. They were fewer in number and twice as fast as before. It was nothing Saki could not handle. Once in range, she snatched several out of the air while avoiding the rest.

When the round ended, Saki spun in place quickly throwing back the arrows in specific directions. The arrows soared through the air too high to hit anything. It was less than a second before they disappeared from the speed she sent them flying.

She watched carefully as each of the arrows disappeared, leaving the boundaries of the field. ‘So they’re there.’ Her eyes narrowed preparing for her next offensive. “I have you now!” In a split second, she disappeared and reappeared with an explosion of earth.

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Not accepting his response, Saki lifted Yuki up by his gi and moved him over next to Ayumi. “The discussion is over. Take care of him, Ayumi.” She tilted her head over to fully meet her gaze. Saki stared deeply into her eyes demanding the reaction she desired. The certainty.

Her eyes shrank a little with the shape narrowing. “Are you testing me?”

“I’m trusting you.”

Silence carried between them for precious moments. “I understand.” She took Yuki from Saki, accepting the responsibility. Yuki struggled against her with his powers still active, she could not do anything against him.

“Saki! Don’t do this!” he shouted, stretching his arm out towards her. “I won’t abandon you!” The mist around him responded to his desires pushing off Ayumi.

While he ran towards Saki, she disappeared. Less than a blink, she was on top of Yuki with her fist just under his ribs. She managed not to hit, just threaten. “I’ll knock you out if I have to.”

He looked down at her arm, realizing too late he was no longer moving. The control Saki displayed made him sweat a bit. However, his resolve focused his attention back on her. “You’ll have to if you plan on stopping me! But I won’t go—“ Yuki’s body doubled over her arm. A semi-transparent liquid ejected from his mouth as he gasped. “…not…again…” Yuki clung to her arm desperately before passing out.

Saki passed him back to Ayumi. “Take him away from here.” Ayumi nodded to her. The transport materialized next to her, her field restored. “You too, Haruo.” She moved forward leaving the others behind. Ayumi already started to move with Haruo silently retreating.

Chapter 221 – Using the Past to Hide the Present

“Saki!” shouted Yuki, “Don’t!” His heart pounded against his chest the moment he revived. His eyes were wide with small irises. Turning his gaze around, he quickly realized time had passed. Memories caught back up to him. He slammed his fist into the surface of metal disc they rode. “Damn! Damn. …damn…”

Neither Ayumi nor Haruo said a word to Yuki. They kept their distance from him, letting him vent a little. His fist pounded several more times before easing up. Eventually, he stopped moving. “…it’s happening again…” He muttered more words barely audible.

Yuki looked back into the distance. Somewhere out of sight, he knew Saki fought for him. ‘So stubborn…’ It triggered new emotions with a different source, no longer internal. His arm jumped out grabbing Ayumi. “Why are you continuing to do nothing?! Twice now this has happened!”

Stoic as always, Ayumi almost looked bored if she was close to any emotion. The flat features gave nothing. “Because you have something more important to do. Everyone else understands that but you.”

His hand tightened around her tunic. The emotions coursing through his body were almost impossible for him to restrain. Ayumi’s uninterested look only made it worse. “I don’t give a damn about that! It means nothing if I have to abandon my friends! I brought them here into this danger. This is my responsibility!”

“Your responsibility is in the Capital. Your friends are not helpless. Or do you have so little faith in their abilities?”

“No! Of course not!” She cornered him. He had no good reply. It made him shrink back a little. She effortlessly knocked him off balance. Any footing he thought he had turned out to be merely an illusion. His hand released her. Yuki backed away from her. Silence was his only answer.

“Believe in them as they believe in you.” Ayumi tugged on her clothes a little to straighten them. “Remember if you succeed in your goal, everything will be over. The sooner you achieve your goal the sooner they’ll be able to stop fighting.”

He felt like he was being lectured. He had to let it go. “I know.”

An hour or so passed in silence. Yuki had nothing more to say after Ayumi made her point. Haruo naturally did nothing to add to the conversation. The mood was awkward with them down to three. Haruo’s low presence at times made it seem it was only two.

Oddly, it was Ayumi that broke the silence, but not in the way they expected. “I returned back to the Capital when I was fourteen. I had finished the three years of duty.”

Yuki stared over at her. Her plan to distract him surprised him a little. As always, she was a complex woman with many sides. He did not want to hear anymore, but found himself listening anyway.


Eudokia, age fourteen, stood before the massive structure of the palace. It had only been three years since she last saw them, but it no longer felt as tall to her. The entire presence was different than she remembered.

Most of the fanfare ended back at the walls of the city where the returning soldiers marched. Excited families welcomed home their sons and daughters. For them it was a celebration of peace and security as much as it was a joyful reunion. Many soldiers would retire and go to lead different lives. There were few career soldiers to be found in the regular military. Any MPs that returned sought to join Omega or the Academy depending on their talent. If both failed, they returned to the border likely to give up any hope of ever seeing a different position.

The Royal Guards stopped her approach to the palace. She handed over her orders. It only took them a moment to skim over it before they stiffened their stature. “You may pass, Lieutenant Commander Eudokia!” The gates slowly opened in silent response.

She nodded to them and passed through. Within the walls, she found a familiar face. He waited for her just at the entrance in the building. Her pace quickened a little, her excitement a little difficult to restrain. The distance between slowly decreased, but it was not fast enough. Order lost out to childishness. Eudokia ran the rest of the distance to meet him.

Leaping only a meter away, Eudokia latched on to him. Immediately, she turned it into a hug. It had been so long since she was able to be herself without all of the rules and structure. “I missed you, Demosthenes!”

Anything he planned on saying vanished. Demosthenes smiled warmly down at Eudokia. He patted her head a little. She was allowed a moment to be a child again. He thought it fair enough.

Minutes passed before they started into the palace and down the hall. Eudokia returned to her previous self, in control. Many eyes watched from the walls of the palace. Even outside was a risk, but it was something out of her control. She had to maintain herself the rest of the time. She could do nothing to give those in opposition any sort of reason to doubt her.

“How was the South Gate?”

Idle chatter, he did not look at her. His rank as the General required him also to maintain a certain distance. It was something she understood. “The second and third years were less eventful than the first. It still set a record for number of incursions.”

“Indeed, it’s unheard of to have more than one in a single tour, if any. Five incursions, but it was fortunate for you. You have quite the accomplishments and accolades thanks to such unprecedented events.”

“I was merely lucky.” Eudokia had her suspicions about the incursions, nothing she could ever prove beyond a gut feeling. They were never as big as the first one, but they never seemed like the normal researchers they received. They might have tried to pass themselves off as such after the first attempt, but it was clear there was something different about them. It felt like they were testing something.

“Luck or not, you’re able to stand here because of it.”

However much she wanted to question it, she knew Demosthenes spoke the truth. It allowed her to achieve the goals she desired. Today was what she wanted more than anything. It was a matter that could be addressed later.

The two stood before another tall door. On the other waited an event specifically for her. They had to wait for the doors to open. “How is his health?”

“The same, there’s been no change, but it is not unexpected.”

“No,” she replied softly. She knew how the King faired, unlike when she was younger. They no longer tried to hide the facts from her. It was something they both knew was coming. It was an unavoidable fate. Their only question was how long would he last. He continued to show stubbornness and a strong will to live where others would have already folded. It was clear something drove him to remain alive, something Eudokia did not understand. She only prayed he would wake the next day and the next after.

When the doors finished fully opening a soldier from inside shouted, “Presenting General Demosthenes Alexander and Lieutenant Commander Eudokia!” They stepped into the grand hall of the throne room.

Marble stones lined the entire floor of the chamber. They were finely polished, reflecting the numerous support columns that rose more than fifty meters into the air. Spaced between the columns were countless people all watching as a child entered the sacred hall. Each one a surname to remember. It was an oppressive atmosphere, different from the sort she lived.

She kept everything strict and to the letter. Her eyes faced forward at the end of the parade. There the King waited for her along with all the old men of the council. The closer she marched, she recognized the familiar faces of the elite of the Royal Guard standing on flanking positions of the throne. They were the personal guard of the King, each one a MP specially selected.

When she came within speaking range, she could pick out the faces the Royal Guard. In front of them, a middle-aged man stood with the air of importance, the Captain of the Royal Guard. He was closest to the King and followed him everywhere, the visible face of the Royal Guard in the public. Everyone knew him and respected him.

They stopped at the end of the floor and the raise of the stairs to the throne. Despite the declining health of the King, he managed to carry a strong and dominating presence. He had a good façade for the public.

“I welcome you, Lieutenant Commander Eudokia to these ancient halls,” he greeted formally.

Eudokia knelt before him lowering her head. “It is an honor, Your Majesty.”

He cracked a bit of a smile before motioning to the council. The head of the council walked slowly to the King’s side handing over something. Once in hand, he stood up looking out to the entire chamber. “It is for two reasons I summoned you here. On this day, I am proud to bestow the honor of a surname. A surname is granted to only those distinguished individuals that have shown to have the heart of Atlantis within them to protect and carry into the future.”

Stepping down slowly, he approached Eudokia, still bowed. “Before us, stands a child, but in only three years she has proven she is no longer a child, but an adult of Atlantis! Her unwavering duty both to her fellow Atlanteans and the safety of Atlantis are proof of this.” He extended out a hand to Eudokia. “No longer are you Eudokia, but rise as Eudokia Ismene.”

She stood up lifting her head to meet gazes with the King. She felt some wavering in her chest at the sight of him and his welcoming smile. The proud look on his face told her everything.

“It is only the King who grants this honor. Each King and each individual’s gift are unique to their achievements.” He presented a short sword with an intricate design carved into the sheath and handle. “May you continue to protect Atlantis with this sword.”

She accepted the gift of the King. “To the last breath I have, my life is only for one purpose.”

“Well said.” He dismissed the head of the council and called for the Captain of the Royal Guard. The tall man took up his place at the King’s side. “It is with a sad heart that I accept the retirement of Ektor Nicanor.” Ektor stepped out in front of Eudokia.

“Lieutenant Commander Eudokia Ismene, I, Ektor Nicanor Captain of the Royal Guard, pass to you the ancient sword which every generation of protector has carried since we arrived in this land.” He unfastened the belt attached to his sheath. The design was irregular, but careful, the sign of handmade work from a time before the commonplace usage of their powers. He handed over the symbol of the Captain to Eudokia. “I can rest easy now.”

Eudokia stared at Ektor for a moment. Unlike all in the palace, Ektor actually knew her secret. His words carried more in them than others would know. She bowed in acceptance of the transfer of power. “I will uphold the honor of my predecessors. My life is the King’s shield.”

After the exchange, the King stretched out his arm calling all to his attention. “I present to you all, Captain of the Royal Guard Eudokia Ismene!”

She turned around to face all of the eyes for the first time. They stared likely a little questioning of someone her age in such an important position. They wondered if she could even protect the King. However, they kept silent, as they could not say anything about someone with such a record. And more so, it was the King’s decision.

“Long live Atlantis!” they shouted in unison. They accepted her, even if it was with reservation.

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Celebrations were meant to be a joyous occasion, so she wished to believe. It was something to be proud of and share with others. Something to gather friends. This was nothing like what she thought. It was hardly a celebration. It was a lie painted over with a pretty face, a happy face. All of it was fake. The reek of emptiness was thick enough to choke her throat.

It was the adult world.

Eudokia knew what it was like. She knew she had to throw behind her childishness if she was to survive such a cutthroat environment. The South Gate developed her, but the intensity was on a completely new level. They all looked at her, but it was not the fear or jealously anymore. They were like beasts with only self-interest in mind. They all watched the moves she made and the words she said for any sort of exploit or weakness.

She never felt such an atmosphere of lethality before, even in the battlefield. Death was not the same in such an arena. They could dream up fates worse than death. When they spoke of death, it had a different meaning, several meanings all of which escalated past the last.

Scheming was the breakfast meal everyone partook. It was in their bones. Survival was not about watching for the blind spot, but the one never even known.

She despised such a world. It was her new life.

Chapter 222 – Motives

“Not enjoying the party?” a voice in the distance remarked. It was partially disguised and masked in the shadows.

Eudokia glanced around in search of the voice. She already expected it to come from another direction. The masking did not sound natural making her already assume it was a MP user. Pessimists labeled it caution. Others called it paranoia. The truth was simple and correct. She was experienced.

A bit of laughter slipped out. “Glad to see noble life isn’t making you dull.”

‘That condescending tone and all-knowing attitude,’ she thought. Eudokia knew immediately who it was, yet felt as if the words were only give as a test meant for her to figure it out. An annoying habit found in only one person she knew. “Dareia…”

“Bravo.” She stepped out from the shadows not where Eudokia looked, but also not from the direction of the voice. Her skills remained as sharp and pointed as the day she left. “Your skills have improved.”

Her eyes narrowed suddenly at the sight of Dareia. “Why did you leave that day? After I returned, you were nowhere.”

“I returned to the Capital.”


“I know you did, but I didn’t ask that question.”

Dareia sat down in a plush chair, something rarely found outside of the palace. The room isolated them from the rest of the hall filled with the elite of Atlantis. “It’s quite nice this time of year,” she joked. Atlantis had no seasons or extremes. It was consistent.

Annoyed, Eudokia knew what Dareia was telling her. ‘Figure it out for yourself.’ More riddles and lessons from someone gone for two years. Eudokia took a bit of a breath to calm herself. She sat down in the other available chair. It felt a little disgusting, acceptance. “You were done with your lessons.” Fortunately, Eudokia puzzled out most of the pieces a long time ago. She merely wished to cut the pointless teacher and student relationship. It was clear how things were to Dareia.

No response. She expected more from Eudokia then the basics.

Cracking a little into her effort to remain in control, Eudoka continued to the next step. It was merely a thesis. She had to prove her point to convince Dareia she actually understood. The top layer was easy to see. Digging deeper held more meaning and showed development.

“The Kapni incident was your test. You didn’t plan for it, but worked out for you to see how I would do. You wanted to know if I could actually apply it in a real setting that was not specifically crafted by you. If I could adapt and execute in a creative manner.” The more she thought about what happened after she disappeared the more she figured the pieces out. She ended up seeing far more than she ever thought possible. It ended up frightening her. “The results gave me a passing grade. So you left with nothing left you needed to do. I would take everything you showed me and refine and develop it on my own. You counted on it.”

The foresight the woman had disturbed her a little when she figured it out. She played the game better Eudokia ever could, but she wondered how long it would last. “Everything you did from the moment I met you was all just you manipulating me. You knew exactly how I would react and set up the path for me to follow. You made me come to you without me even knowing you were making me move.” Eudokia narrowed her eyes a little seeing one of the last pieces she ignored. “You were always testing me. Even that, you were waiting three years for me to figure that all out. You wanted me to see.”

It made her skin crawl thinking about how manipulated she was by a woman she once considered a friend. So much of it was fake. “None of it was coincidence at all. Not even you claiming to be interested in me. You were sent to me. Which one was it?”

Dareia smiled with pride. She leaned forward a little away from the chair. “That was the final test. Seeded at the start, I knew you’d figure it out.” The look she got from Eudokia amused her a little. “It wasn’t him. He’s too direct, it’s who you think it is.”

Nodding, Eudokia understood and already reached the same conclusion. ‘It was him. Still treating me roughly even now, always a lesson. Always pushing like there’s never enough time.’ The weight of him pressed her into the chair a little, ever-present. “The Academy wasn’t enough for him to be certain.”

“It’s a fair concern,” she answered directly. The look in Dareia’s eyes change quite a bit. She seemed open for once. “The Academy is a dangerous place. The fact we send children in at your age or worse is one of the ignored sins of Atlantis.”

Eudokia found herself surprised by Dareia in a way she did not expect. She actually heard the woman talk and talk in a way that felt like it was coming from her heart rather than her mind. The other woman she despised for so long vanished from sight replaced by someone that seemed filled with regret and sadness. It took longer than normal to respond, “It’s a hell for many of us.”

“It’s a reason for the state we’re in now.”

“You’re starting to sound a little idealistic. There are reasons for why things are like that.”

“And you’re sounding like one of those normals standing on the outside unwilling to look in at the reality.”

“I’m not excusing what happened to those that I knew or even what happened to me in there.” She rubbed the side of her ribs subconsciously thinking about the past. A subtle bit of pain stabbed her dully. It was enough to keep her rubbing, but not realize it. “I just know what exists inside those walls is the same that’s outside of them, just not as focused.”

“It’s an eye opening experience. Just as I imagine the South Gate was and today.”

“He wanted me ready to be able to handle all of this. All of them.” Her eyes slid back towards the narrow doorway into the grand chamber. It was unforgiving. “Unprepared I’d be eaten up in an instant. I wouldn’t last my first day, let alone the party. Necessary pain.”

“Yes, I believe that’s his philosophy with all of this. Pain is necessary and with it understanding. You’ve hardened for a reason.”

“I know,” answered Eudokia. She knew his intentions well. They were her intentions. His goals were her goals. She would do anything for him. “This position, he needed me here. Even going so far as to force a coincidence. He was a little too heavy handed this time. Others are going to notice.” It was only something that just came to her. Talking with Dareia made her realize nothing was a coincidence. Everything had designs. Her life was designed. She knew it, but it did not bother her.

Dareia lifted an eyebrow. “I agree it’s suspicious, but to go so far. The Kapni incident made you a hero, nothing more was needed.” She had the same thoughts as Eudokia long ago. It gnawed at her, but she dismissed it. She did not want to believe he would make such a dangerous move just to ensure a position.

“So you weren’t involved in those incidents.” While not intended, Eudokia received some extra information about it. Though there still remained mysteries. “He’s normally a careful man. Even I noticed there was something off about them.” If he was the reason, it answered a lot about them. All of the strange things about them made sense.

She rubbed her temple a little. Pensive consideration did nothing for her. They did not know enough and she knew he would never admit to anything. “He’s a protective man. There’s no lengths he wouldn’t go for you.” It seemed reasonable enough, even without knowing everything.

“You’re right about that,” smiled Eudokia. An odd warmth transferred through her body. She felt comfortable. They continued to talk on less serious matters. It allowed the time to pass quickly until the party ended.

“So you patched things up with Dareia,” noted Yuki, more drawn into the story. It helped to close out some things she never resolved when they cut her off the last time.

Ayumi nodded to him. “Yes, after she stopped trying to teach me she seemed to change. It could have just been her going with the flow. But we got along better after that day. She was at the palace frequently.”

Such an answer relieved Yuki a little. Her history explained to him must have been challenging. Though it had him wondering as well. “You mention it vaguely before as well, is the Academy you mentioned really as bad as you said.”

“It depends on your perspective, but it is worse. Everyone’s experiences are different, but it common to suffer as most of the MPs are children or teenagers in the Academy, while the Military Academy has volunteer adults.”

“What happens?” He immediately started to regret asking anymore by the expression on Ayumi’s face.

Refraining from answering immediately, she looked to be calculating her answer. Such a response created a more ominous atmosphere surrounding the Academy. “The simple answer is harassment, but it is generalizing it too much. On a daily basis, verbal, physical, mental and emotional harassment is commonplace. When things get out of control it will become abuse, most often physical injury.” She paused to think upon her experiences.

“We get treated differently because of the power we have. The most commonly understood ability everyone knows we have is the ability to heal any injury sustained. Because of this, it is exploit to extreme means. MP users will be gravely injured for the sake of confirming their dominance or just to satiate their fears. And none of them give it much concern because they’ll be healed easily by another MP.”

Yuki’s mouth hung open in shock. He mind stopped processing anything. It took him almost a minute to begin recovering. “How can they treat their own people like that?”

“It’s because the normal citizenry don’t see them as one of their own that they can do it without any sort of remorse. I’ve heard of people left to suffer for hours or even die.”

“I can’t believe it! How can the higher ups not be doing something to stop this? Does the King know?”

“Most of the higher ups are normal humans, so they turn a blind eye. Those with the ability to do something about it, don’t want to change things. Like the rest, they fear us. The rebellion twenty years ago did a lot of damage.” She stopped again, her thoughts on her memories. “The adult world is different than the idealized dream world of adolescents. The King only has so much power, even if he wishes to change something. There are people that don’t want change and will do anything to keep it, even killing in its name.” Ayumi looked directly at Yuki.

He knew what she talked about. The threat he posed to them and their wishes to remain stuck in the past. ‘Demosthenes and the council…’ Every time he heard more from Ayumi, the worse the picture became. He had trouble seeing anything good or positive as much as he wanted to try. They were a different world and culture. Yet he could not allow things to continue. ‘I can’t let them continue hurting people like this! I must stop them no matter the cost!’

Ayumi watched the changing features in Yuki’s face. She could tell the affect it had on him. It was too easy to read.


Behind Yuki’s group, Team Yumi continued to grow little by little with the introduction of Simonides. His presence still had everyone on edge. Until recently, he did everything to capture them and many of his men were dead at their hands. It left everyone uneasy. They wondered if it was all just a ruse for him to make his counterattack and revenge. However, they all seemed in agreement of bigger problems lay ahead. The ominous presence of the Omega Division and ‘Ayumi’ made things uncertain. Issues larger than them seemed in play.

“Turn thirty degrees to the right,” ordered Chiharu. She leaned forward a little, her eyes discovered something of interest. The tone of her voice made it clear to everyone to be at attention.

Yumi moved forward to look into the distance. Unfortunately, her sight was not like Chiharu’s. “What do you see?”

“A battlefield.” It was all the words she needed to get everyone standing up trying to see. However, everyone’s sudden movements caused their vehicle to rock. Everyone tried to shout out orders to counter the problem, but it only made it worse. Another moment and they were all tossed into the air with their transport capsizing.

“Everyone okay?” asked Yumi, caught by Chiharu along with Yori. They made it safely to the ground after the crash.

Seiji coughed a little, but stood on his feet. “Yeah, I’m fine.” He carried Nerine in his arms. “If you built that thing, why didn’t you make it more stable?”

“Sorry,” she replied with a bit of a red face. “I didn’t plan on everyone moving at once.”

Simonides and Fumiko laid on the ground forgotten by the others. Both started moving quickly with only dirt and grass stains for their troubles. However, they did not have must of a chance to stand up as the ground jumped under their feet. It was not enough to make them fall over, but it rattled them. Another quake burst a moment later.

“What is that?” Yumi thought aloud. Everyone looked around trying to understand it.

Once Seiji finished setting Nerine back on the ground, he turned in the direction Chiharu pointed them. His eyes narrowed to a squint as another quake shot out. He grinned with some nostalgia. “It’s Saki!”

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Simonides and Fumiko laid on the ground forgotten by the others. Both started moving quickly with only dirt and grass stains for their troubles. However, they did not have must of a chance to stand up as the ground jumped under their feet. It was not enough to make them fall over, but it rattled them. Another quake burst a moment later.

“What is that?” Yumi thought aloud. Everyone looked around trying to understand it.

Once Seiji finished setting Nerine back on the ground, he turned in the direction Chiharu pointed them. His eyes narrowed to a squint as another quake shot out. He grinned with some nostalgia. “It’s Saki!” Seiji charged out ahead of them with no regard for the scene.

Already out of sight, Simonides and Nerine looked a little curious at each other. For them, the only thing in the distance was some greenish shapes that might have been trees, but the angles were wrong. Everything looked normal. “How can you tell?” she asked.

“Our strength and speed weren’t the only things increased,” noted Chiharu before she disappeared from their sight.

The sudden change made Nerine jump a little. She was not used to it still. They move in impossible ways and did things that should only happen with a field. Everything about them seemed a fantasy, a dream she wondered if she would ever wake. Each time she thought she might wake to reality, their reality reminded her nothing was a dream. It was all real, denial did nothing to change what her eyes saw every minute. Denial only delayed her acceptance and made it more difficult to adapt to the changes.

Yumi smiled a little to their two Atlanteans. “We should probably hurry. If things are as bad as you fear, the Omega Division may already be on the move.” She stared over at Simonides with words in her eyes.

Turning his eyes forward, he nodded in agreement. Simonides already had several speculations in his mind for the cause of the disturbance in front of them. “You’re thinking the same thing. None of my men are out this far, at least under my orders. The most likely answer is the Omega Division already has its orders. If so, we’re already running out of time.” He began to run even knowing the effort was futile with such powers around him.

“But we’re not out of time. There is still plenty remaining to save Atlantis.”

Chapter 223 – Troubled Ground

Several more percussive waves tore up the small forest containing Saki. Seiji arrived just as she reappeared from her last attack. It had felt like so long since she saw her that his emotions took over his sense of battle. “Hey Saki!” he shouted with his arms open looking to hug her. However, her response was to punch him, which sent him flying through the earth.

Massive chunks of earth exploded as Seiji’s body dug a kilometer long trench through the earth. Rocks erupted from the end of the trench as Seiji freed himself. “What the hell’s the matter with you Saki?!” His bandaged fist rammed into the earth next to him exploding in a bright flash of light as well as sending the energy outward to carve out another trench equally long off to his side. Clouds burst up from the trench, a sign of Seiji’s charge back into the forest.

Saki’s fist still hung out a little red from the strike. Her eyes were narrowed and focused, hardened to a single task. Sweat covered her face and clothes. However, she did not have any time to pause as Seiji finished closing on her. His glowing fist stretched out for her. It was too slow for her reaction. An open palm stopped him.

Behind her, the earth rumbled and complained before exploding outward in a giant arc. Large chunks of earth and rock flew up only to be disintegrated a moment later. Meters beneath her feet the earth was painfully torn away from the sheer force.

Countering Seiji’s response, Saki threw out her free fist and Seiji matched. Their fists slammed against each other erupting a shockwave of destructive force. It ate into the earth between them expanding out quickly digging a deep gorge making the trenches seem like lines in the sand.

The rest remaining with Yumi were knocked to their feet unable to stand. When the shockwave came for them, Fumiko leapt up to protect them. Flames ignited in the air spreading out into a barrier to surround them. Even with the protection, the ground jumped up and down for them. Anything more than lying down was pointless.

Once most of it passed, they started to get back on their feet. It left Simonides more shaken the others. Even without being on the frontline, it still felt like he in the middle of their fight. He thought MP battles were unsettling, but their fights were nothing in comparison. The distance he had on the destruction gave the best view of the scope of the effects from their clash. “It looks like two gods descended.”

“Shouldn’t say that to Seiji’s face, might go to his head,” joked Yumi. She started walking forward resuming their course. “It’s just Seiji and Saki exchanging blows. He probably said something he shouldn’t have.”

“The entire landscape is changed in mere moments!”

“Good thing, they’ve sorted things out.” The lack of any more fireworks made it clear to Yumi things calmed down for the two.

“Seiji?!” Saki questioned, still not believing what she was seeing. She leaned forward, still with her arms out battling Seiji.

“Yes, it’s me!” he snapped. “The hell’s the matter with you?”

“What are you doing here? You’re supposed to be rescuing Yumi’s brother.”

“We finished that already!” He shook his head trying to remain on topic. “Don’t change the subject! What sort of greeting was that? I don’t see you in days and the first thing you do is punch me!?”

Saki finally backed off accepting reality. “Sorry, Seiji, I thought you were the enemy.” She rubbed the back of her head carrying a bit of embarrassment for slugging him so hard.

“The enemy?! I know we have our differences, Saki, but the enemy?”

Defensive, Saki leaned in no longer just taking Seiji’s complaining. “You’re the one that jumped into the middle of my fight! What did you expect to happen?”

“You should have said something if you were fighting!”

“You didn’t give me a chance!”

Ignoring the debate, a new round of arrows appeared on all sides of them. They did not wait for even a fraction of a second to fly at them. The two teens put their argument on hold to deal with the immediate threat. Most of them were dealt with quickly, but Saki missed a few forcing Seiji to cover for her.

After destroying the arrows, he turned back to Saki. She was a little bent over. Her body looked more exhausted than before when she yelled at him. “What’s wrong? Did those arrows do something to you?”

Between panting for air, Saki shook her head. “No, some idiot made me use my full strength.”

“That shouldn’t matter! You shouldn’t be having any trouble with this!” He did not understand the cause of Saki’s fatigue.

“I’ve been trying to converse what energy I had left to deal with them, but you made me waste it on you!”

“What? How long have you been fighting?”

She paused not having a good answer for him. Glancing around at the forest, rebuilt already from their destructive greeting, her enemy remained as secretive now as at the start. “I don’t know anymore, I’ve lost track after it felt like an hour passed.”

“You’ve been fighting for hours? Why haven’t you ended it already?!”

Her fist tightened up. If she had the strength to punch him again, she would have already. “I would if I could! I can’t find them! They’ve been invisible the entire time firing those damnable arrows at me!”

Seiji scratched the top of his head. It did not make a lot of sense to him. “What are you talking about? They’re right there.” His wrapped arm pointed out to an empty space in the center of the forest.

“No, they aren’t! I already tried that three chapters ago! Otherwise this would have been over then!”

“That’s the center, of course they are there.”

So many things were wrong with what he said that Saki did not know where to start with him. Rather than trying anymore, she just motioned to him to try. She watched him as he took her offer. His attempts ended with the same results as her. Nothing but air was there. “See? Nothing.”

“That doesn’t make any sense. They should be right here.”

“What doesn’t make sense is you knowing all that and figuring it out that fast.”

“Huh?” Seiji jumped up into the air several meters for what seemed like no reason. He landed in the same spot as he started. The odd look from Saki made him answer. “Just checking if they were floating in the air. Their fields are spheres not circles. So you have to consider all three dimensions when fighting them.”

Her face went flat in disbelief hearing everything coming out of Seiji’s mouth as though matter of fact and simple. She was not sure if she was looking at Seiji anymore. “You sure you’re not someone else?”

Seiji walked back to Saki. Her reaction puzzled him. “What are you talking about? It’s me.”

“Then how do you know all that?”

“It’s simple. I’ve already fought them several times. Didn’t take long to figure it all out.”

Saki could not say anything more to him. He was a wall she could not break. ‘Stupid natural fighting talent.’ Anymore debating with was a waste of energy, she decided. She pushed around him to confront her invisible foe. They were still out there with new arrows. Her body felt like lead, but she could not let it get to her. She prepared herself or the incoming attack.

It never came.

Ringing of metal preceded their appearance. Chiharu’s black ninja garb made her an easy figure to determine. Her arm lowered to her side with the blade of her short sword rested against the back of her arm. Tilting her head over her shoulder, she glanced back at the two of them. “I can handle this. You rest. Musclehead, there’s another one looking at you.”

“Chi-“

“Rest, I heard everything. Their plan succeeded. They wanted to exhaust you, since they couldn’t finish you off directly. I’ll deal with them now.”

Seiji knocked his fists together. “You found me someone?” he said sounding almost like a kid with a new toy. He looked around, but the forest made it a little difficult to find them. It took Chiharu pointing in the direction. There was nothing to see, but her trusted her. He went charging off through the forest.

“Mindless,” she remarked, watching him disappear with eagerness.

It took a little bit for her to catch up to everything. “Is there really someone over there?”

“Yes, I didn’t have the time to deal with them. So getting him out of here will help me.”

‘They’re working together? I thought all they did was fight. What happened in the time they were gone?’

Yumi and the others arrived to the border of the battle long after Chiharu and Seiji began their fights. The chaos in the distance kept them from going further. They had nothing to offer to improve the situation. They could only watch to see how things turned out.

Simonides tried to work on an analysis of the situation. He could not let things drag out. The more time they lost in fights the further away ‘Ayumi’ became from them. Unfortunately, it was an unprepared field of battle. He had no clear vantage points. It did not stop him from trying. He withdrew his binoculars to try to get closer to the fighting. ‘The forest’s in the way, likely a deliberate field manipulation. It’s not random enough to be otherwise.’

Lifting her free arm up to Simonides’ shoulder, she motioned for him to stop. “There’s not much point in strategy.”

“If you told them—“

“Any sort of detailed plan isn’t going to be followed by Seiji. It’s just who he is.”

He went silent after hearing Yumi. It made him question how things turned out the way that they did. It all just looked like chaos to him. No order. ‘How did my plans lose to them? Is it just their bond?’ Such notions seemed like fairy tales and wishful naivety. The world did not work in such a way. Yet maybe it actually did for them. Simonides was not sure anymore.

Suddenly, something slammed into the grass only ten meter away from them. Chunks of dirt tossed up, but it was mostly without any sort of flare, unlike previous displays. They all leaned a little curious what it was.

Out of the smoke filled crater, rose a weak looking Seiji. Blood covered his face and dripped down his arms. The papers around his arm soaked up some of the blood. For a battle only going on for no more than ten minutes, he seemed in surprisingly poor condition. No one knew why, but he looked ready to collapse.

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Suddenly, something slammed into the grass only ten meter away from them. Chunks of dirt tossed up, but it was mostly without any sort of flare, unlike previous displays. They all leaned a little curious what it was.

Out of the smoke filled crater, rose a weak looking Seiji. Blood covered his face and dripped down his arms. The papers around his arm soaked up some of the blood. For a battle only going on for no more than ten minutes, he seemed in surprisingly poor condition. No one knew why, but he looked ready to collapse.

Yumi leapt out a little trying to stretch towards him while something invisible seemed to hold her back. “Seiji!” She had nothing to help in his fight. It had to be done alone. There was no one else.

He threw out his arm to stop her. His eyes stared forward, while he struggled to keep his breathing under control. “I’ll be fine, Yumi! Don’t worry about me!” Settling what he to do, Seiji marched back off into the distance towards his fight. After a few moments he started into a jog then run, which easily surpassed an Olympic runner. He remained in sight the entire time until becoming too distant.

The look on Seiji’s face bothered Yumi. She could tell there was something wrong with him. Something blocked him. ‘Are they that powerful? Is it someone that Seiji can’t beat?’ She wondered about sending in Fumiko to help him with the fight. Unfortunately, Fumiko’s state was not suited for combat. ‘She’s still shaken by the sudden release of her new power. It killed a lot of men and women…’ Yumi knew she needed to get Fumiko back, but did not know what she could that would not end up making things worse for her. She seemed the most-levelheaded of the group and ready. ‘Reality is harsher than we expected…’

Chapter 224 – Clouded Minds

A fresh mind and body restored the balance to the fight Saki began. In spite of such facts, the battle did not improve any for Chiharu. Her opponent remained hidden. All the attempts to smoke them out proved empty. It was a stubborn individual and skilled.

Chiharu dodged or deflected the next round of arrows. ‘They’re getting more accurate and harder to stop. Impressive, they’ve maintained such a pace for hours already. This must be the difference of those from the Omega Division.’ Even as someone she needed to defeat, she could admire their skills. They had a very simple setup, but it was so well honed that there was no waste. It was completely efficient. A talent given the chance to refine and sharpen. The combination was deadly.

Her current situation would leave her falling into the same trap, fatigue. She needed a way out. However, everything about them defied what they knew about them. ‘Normal conventions won’t work, they’re on a completely different level than we’re used to…’ Chiharu did not know how to bridge the gap. She had no information to form a strategy only failures. They did not add to enough to give her a clue. ‘With their power anything is possible making it impossible for me to analyze the situation logically…’

Things dragged out in the battle. Yumi wanted to do something with each minute it continued. The slow arrival of Saki brought a little bit of hope to the situation. She rushed out to help her back. “Saki! Where’s Yuki?” Glancing around, she had hoped the sign of Saki meant that they finally caught up with Yuki’s group.

Saki grinned a bit, clearly tired. “Still a one track mind when it comes to him,” she teased.

“I didn’t mean it like that! Are Ayumi and Haruo with you as well?”

A small laugh came up from Saki. “No, I’m the only one. I stayed behind.”

“Why?”

“Yuki had somewhere to be. I could protect him. That was enough…” Saki slipped in her walk and stumbled to the ground. She caught herself in time before falling flat. It took more effort than it should have to stand up.

Watching Saki, Yumi grew concerned about the battle Chiharu and Seiji went into. ‘If Saki’s this exhausted from the fight…’ She helped her back to safety.

While letting Saki recover a little, Yumi looking around the scene trying to see how the battle faired for Seiji and Chiharu. All she could see was that things did not change. Each minute they spent the harder things would become. She turned back to Fumiko. ‘We’re going to need her… I have to push her even if she doesn’t want to…’ Yumi pulled back to Simonides and Nerine, their only resources. “Do either of you know anything about who they’re fighting based on what you’ve seen?”

Nerine shook her head. “I can’t see what’s going on. I’m not sure without more information.” She tilted her glance over to Simonides with hope.

“I haven’t seen enough to narrow anything down. I know they use arrows as their primary weapon, but that’s not enough information.”

Yumi knelt down to Saki. “I’m sorry to do this, Saki, but can you think of anything from your fight that could give us an edge?”

It was not something she could help with too much. Saki knew as much. She shook her head slightly while still trying to find something. “No…they aren’t like the others…” It did not make any sense to her. Images of her fight replayed trying to understand it.

‘This might be something…’ Yumi probed further. “How do you mean? What makes them different?”

The heavy breathing dissipated for Saki. It felt like her chest was no longer trying to break her ribs. “They aren’t where they should be.” She lifted her eyes up towards them seeing that her words did not give enough context. “They’re invisible. I’ve seen it done before with both that old man Yuki fought outside of the school and Ayumi. But when I struck the center of their field nothing happened. It was like they weren’t there.”

Saki’s words raised Nerine’s curiosity. She leaned over. “Are you sure you hit exactly the center? Maybe you missed.”

Saki’s eyes narrowed sharply when confronted by Nerine. It came from two different sources. She did not know who the woman was, but the uniform made her out to be an Atlantean. It made her realize that there were two Atlanteans with Yumi. The second reason was her doubt of Saki’s abilities. Hesitation sealed up her lips.

“It’s okay, Saki. They’re allies. A lot has happened, but I don’t have time to explain it all now. Please tell us what you know. It’s very important.”

She still had some doubt the whole situation, but Yumi’s earnest look convinced her for the moment. “Yes, I’m certain. Even Seiji tried.” Saki immediately received from looks of doubt over trusting Seiji. “I’m serious. They aren’t there. It doesn’t make sense.”

Simonides stood back up. He looked over at Nerine, ideas already moving. “Even as someone from Omega, they can’t break the basics of how their power works.”

“Exactly, there is no one that can relocate the center of their field. It’s always under our feet.”

He lifted his hand to his chin in pensive consideration. “Which means there are only two answers.”

“Either they have a very specific law set that deflects incoming attacks while maintaining the illusion of nothing. It’d be hard to detect a difference.”

“I’m certain there was nothing!” asserted Saki. She focused on her fist. The attempts she made to locate her opponent always felt the same. The two Atlanteans seemed to doubt Saki, no matter how certain she sounded. “I would have noticed the difference. I can tell…”

Simonides and Nerine exchange a couple of looks in silence. They still had a second option, equally possible. “It might be them, sir.”

“They are known to use arrows and ranged projectiles. It fits with what we know.”

Yumi stepped into their conversation. It was clear they knew something. “You know who we’re dealing with don’t you?”

Nerine nodded to her. “It might be the Twins, two Omega agents.” The Twins were well known among other MPs, not for their deeds (most of those remained secretive), but for their unique talent. “They are the only MPs that can break the rule with their field.”

An exception to the rule they just stated made Yumi a little suspicious. “What are you talking about? I thought you said no one could.”

Wrinkles wove into Nerine’s brow. The struggle her had came out in her face too easily. “This is going to get very technical very fast if I explain and even I don’t understand functionally how they do it. I just know the theory, what makes them special.” Her disclaimer did not relieve her of the stares. “All MPs generate their field at their feet and the Twins are no exception to that. However, according to the theory if someone with exactly the same frequency, density and strength of mental energy as the person next to them their fields would merge rather than clash. The two fields would weave together becoming one and as a result exponentially increasing their power.”

“And you’re saying these two can do that?”

“Yes, it requires complete precision as well as identical frequencies. Something that was only considered theoretical until they appeared.” Nerine glanced back toward the forest. She felt a bit of fear if they were right. It was not someone that she wanted to face, the power of two minds. “When a field merges the accepted rules change. It is still a sphere shape, but it is no longer centered since there are two MPs.”

“So where are they?” The reality of such a pair made Yumi’s mind spin. Any sort of plan on locating an invisible person had to be completely rethought. They faced something their experience could not calculate.

Nerine stared deeper at the forest. She did not like the answer she had give Yumi. “It’s variable. It would be based on the density and their known strength, but even if you know that this sort of field completely changes standard placement. They will still have a place they can only stand, but it is on a circle rather than a point.”

None of them liked the situation as they began to understand it. All of them cast their gaze back in the direction of Chiharu’s battle. They could not do anything to change their position into an advantage. The reality actually made things even worse for them.

Yumi’s pierced hand tightened responding to her emotions. “The two could be anywhere on that circle at any moment.” She could know for certain, but it was safe assumption to make. The Twins were Omega members, meaning they would have refined their powers to account for such situations. Each thought made the situation seem even worse than the moment preceding. “The only way we have a chance of finding them is with luck.” The odds were against them.

As reality settled in for her, Yumi glanced over at Fumiko. Several thoughts came to her, but she had to dismissed them.

‘You’ve got the right idea. Luck is something the ignorant rely on.’

The voice made Yumi’s eye widen for a moment. It felt familiar, yet different. She glanced over at the others just to be sure. ‘It wasn’t them. But it’s not the same voice.’

‘That’s right. Masa isn’t the only one in here.’

‘Masa?’

‘Explanations are for later. I came to give you an out. You already thought about it, but were missing a piece.’ Suddenly, flashes of ideas or words blew through Yumi’s mind. She struggled with all of it. However, something stood out in front of her among the vortex of chaos. It made her step back unsettled by it. ‘You would have come to the conclusion eventually, but you don’t have the time. So I’ll give you this freebie.’

The thought made Yumi’s body go cold. She understood finally, what the voice gave her. It was an idea or more closer to a piece. The last piece to the puzzle for their victory. Yet she could not accept it. ‘I can’t do that! It’s cruel to do!’

‘Reality is cruel. You’re the one that asked for all of this. Don’t ask if you can’t handle the weight of the consequences of your wish.’

‘I didn’t wish for any of this!’

‘Yes you did. It is all your wish. You’ll come to understand in time.’

‘I don’t want to understand! I don’t want any of this!’

‘Lying won’t shield you from the truth. If you expect to lead, you must be willing to get your entire self steeped in filth. Nothing you want can be attained by remaining above it all. This is your reality. You will become dirty. White turned to black and gray as far as you can see. But you will have what you want. It is the only solution to your impossible victory.’

Yumi bit her lip. The voice forced her to hear everything she said. There was no averting her eyes. She saw a cloud rise in the distance along with a low rumble. Seiji’s battle raged on. All Chiharu could do was remain on the defense against her hidden pair of Atlanteans. At her side, Saki still tried to recover from her long fight. ‘Chiharu will end up like Saki in time. And something’s wrong with Seiji.’ Everything seemed turned against them. Her only solution was one she could not take.

‘The longer you delay the worse the situation becomes. You know Chiharu’s stubborn and not as physically strong as Saki. She’ll make a mistake and it’ll cost her. You know what you must do.’

‘I can’t! I couldn’t look at myself if I did it!’

‘What’s more important to you? Your friends or yourself?’

It was an impossible question to answer. The voice stymied Yumi. Any answer felt wrong to her. A no-win situation she never wanted. Yumi squeezed her hand feeling the cold metal against her skin. She needed an answer. She wanted a third option. There had to be another path to take. ‘…I…’

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Yumi bit her lip. The voice forced her to hear everything she said. There was no averting her eyes. She saw a cloud rise in the distance along with a low rumble. Seiji’s battle raged on. All Chiharu could do was remain on the defense against her hidden pair of Atlanteans. At her side, Saki still tried to recover from her long fight. ‘Chiharu will end up like Saki in time. And something’s wrong with Seiji.’ Everything seemed turned against them. Her only solution was one she could not take.

‘The longer you delay the worse the situation becomes. You know Chiharu’s stubborn and not as physically strong as Saki. She’ll make a mistake and it’ll cost her. You know what you must do.’

‘I can’t! I couldn’t look at myself if I did it!’

‘What’s more important to you? Your friends or yourself?’

It was an impossible question to answer. The voice stymied Yumi. Any answer felt wrong to her. A no-win situation she never wanted. Yumi squeezed her hand feeling the cold metal against her skin. She needed an answer. She wanted a third option. There had to be another path to take. ‘…I…’ Yumi’s head lifted up realizing what she needed. ‘I just need to get her to move! There’s another way!’

Fueled by her new resolve, Yumi rushed over to Fumiko’s side. The moment she saw the vacant look in her eyes she knew it was not going to be easy. ‘I can’t give up. She’s the only one that can do it!’ She tried just talking to her and making physical contact, anything to build a connection. However, nothing seemed to be getting through to her.

The troubles Fumiko faced through their time in Atlantis did not go unnoticed by Yumi. She did not know what the original cause was, but she saw Fumiko being very quiet and distant from the group after Skoupa. It seemed that rescuing Yori gave focus to her and the time in the camp gave her some confidence. However, it all shattered with the release of her new power. All of the deaths on her hands, accidental or not, was too much to handle. It was going to be hard to break through it.

‘You’re being too soft.’

“Come on, Fumiko! We need you!” Yumi tried shaking her a little. Her hands struggled to keep from tensing up. The voice egged her on in a direction she could not accept. ‘Shut up! I’ll do it my way!’

‘You’re out of time.’

Resisting was all she could not. Ignoring it did nothing. “I know you’re hurting, Fumiko!”

‘You only need a single word.’

‘I won’t do it!’ Shaking Fumiko a little harder, she tried to get through to her senior. It surprised Yumi a little to see Fumiko so broken. The appearance she gave made her seem like the strongest one in the group. She had everything together. She tried to be the glue, the mother figure that held everyone together. It was just a façade. ‘Besides you don’t even know it’ll work.’

‘Humans are very predictable creatures. Everything I’ve seen of her makes me certain I’m not wrong.’

‘You can’t know. We aren’t so simple!’

‘On the contrary. The excuses are complex, but the reasons are always very simple.’

“Don’t let it win, Fumiko! You’re stronger than this!”

’Sweet words aren’t what you need right now. The girl needs to be motivated. She needs a reason to stand. You know what will make her stand.’

An explosion of earth shot into the air towering above the forest. It was no doubt Seiji. Yumi tilted back in the direction of the fight. The trees made it difficult to see what happened to Chiharu. She struggled in an impossible battle with her only chance of winning resting on too much luck. Her hand tightened up frustrated. Everything continued to get worse. Yumi looked back at Fumiko. A split second considered the alternative, but dismissed it immediately.

‘Accept reality. You wished for this, you can’t turn away from your wish. This is the reality.’

‘Things are getting worse for Chiharu and Seiji. I have the answer, yet…’ Yumi rested her folded legs in the grass, knees pressed to support much her leaning forward. She faced Fumiko no longer leaving part of her turned away in fear or uncertainty. The choice had to be made and committed to completely. Yumi leaned in whispering in her ear. “Fumiko…”

Chapter 225 – The Crawling Fear

Suddenly, the light came back to Fumiko’s eyes. She stood up. The expression on her face was no longer devoid of life. A painful look of guilt, fear and resolve stirred together in Fumiko. She looked down at Yumi. “Where is she?”

“…in the forest. I need you to burn everything as far as you can. It’s the only way.”

Fumiko looked down at her hand. It shook a little, but since held fast. “I understand. Where’s my staff?” She glanced over her shoulder at Yori holding on to it for her. He passed it to her, where it suddenly glowed red for a brief moment. “I’ll handle this.” With her decision made, she ran off into battle.

Yumi watched her fade into the distance until the trees hid her. Her entire body shook. It was a disgusting feeling, yet she made the choice. It was something she had to live with. ‘Who’s Kimiko?’

‘Likely the source of her guilt. The reason she acts strong, but is actually weak. The hand always strangling her neck until she can’t breathe.’

‘I just made that grasp tighter…’

‘But she’s alive again and will save your friends.’

‘Ends justify the means…’

‘…always…that’s the world you’re destined for…’

Yumi turned away, unable to watch any longer. A massive column of fire rose behind her expanding to become larger. She caught the uncertain looks of Simonides and Nerine as the fire she started.

Everything happened so quickly and secretively, he did not know completely what to make of it. “What did you tell her?” Curiosity infected him deeply, despite the signs he saw from the troubled Yumi.

She walked away from it all and past the Atlanteans. “Exactly what she needed to hear. The thing she fears the most. Repeating the same mistake.”

Nerine stared a little in confusion at the cryptic words. Yumi put more distance between them. She needed space. ‘What happened between them?’ Like Simonides, she had curiosity, but she had to withhold it. It was not the right time to probe deeper.

“I see the strategy,” commented Simonides, looking back at the disappearing forest.

“Sir?” When Nerine took a new look at the scene she started to understand as well. The flames had engulfed the entire forest. A massive inferno raged stretching across more than a hundred meters of ground. Nothing could escape. “If you can’t find them attack all points at once.”

“Yes, it’s simple, but effective.”


Gray smoke filled yet another shallowly dug trench. It was not anywhere nearly as impressive as the one Saki made using Seiji. It was merely a few centimeters of the top of the earth shaved off. Mostly just grass went missing. It did not change the fact Seiji laid amongst it. A couple clumps of grass fell on him.

“Losing again,” Chiharu commented, appearing standing near his head. She stared down at him with a narrow expression. “Can’t say I’m surprised.”

He glared over at her. “Don’t have a fight of your own?”

“It’s been handled. Unlike this one.”

Her tone of voice was more than enough to tick him off. Seiji jumped up to his feet and leveled his finger down at Chiharu. “I didn’t lose, brat! I already beat him!”

Lifting her eyebrow in doubt, Chiharu examined him quickly. Blood streaks painted his face and arms. Significant parts of his body looked bruised and torn. The papers on his arm frayed looking ready to fall off in a few places. “I didn’t think it was possible for you to have incurred even more brain damage.” She leaned around him to see his opponent in the distance.

The man he fought still stood though looking a little roughed up. She glanced back at him with even more suspicions. “You don’t have enough brain cells to see one move ahead, let alone plan your certain victory in the future.”

“Huh?” It actually made Seiji back off a little because he did not understand Chiharu. He tried to figure out what she implied with her words. Unfortunately, thinking did not get him anything but more trouble. A lost cause for him, Seiji passed on by it. “He’s already beat, he just won’t give up!”

“So knock him out.”

“I tried several times, he just gets back up.” In their talking, the Atlantean closed the distance to attack. He wielded massive stone fists five times larger than even him. They hovered next him moving with his motions. Chiharu easily dodged it, but Seiji seemed to hesitate taking the impact directly. It sent him flying again to cough up dirt.

Chiharu appeared at his side once more staring down. “Why didn’t you dodge? He’s not very fast.”

Annoyed a little, Seiji knocked his fist into the ground creating a little crater under him. It pushed him back up to his feet. “If you didn’t distract me! I would have!” He charged in ignoring Chiharu’s comments. The two exchanged a few blows. Seiji had the clear advantage knocking the man down several times. Like Seiji said before, the soldier stood back up with a little more blood on his face determined to keep fighting. “Stay down already!”

The stone fists threw out punches at Seiji. “Like I keep telling you, the only way you can beat me is if you kill me.”

Seiji’s hands shook suddenly. He tried to keep them from being noticed by tensing up. “Stop saying that!” Charging in, he tried to knock the man down, but completely missed. Everything about his movement was off leaving him completely open. The counter sent Seiji flying back to Chiharu. “Damnit all!” shouted Seiji, standing back up. He staggered a little trying to back to his feet.

Reading his movements, Chiharu tried to figure out what was wrong with him. “This should be an easy fight for you. The guy’s hardly worth our time.” The next attack from the Atlantean Chiharu stopped the movement of the man’s attack with a single hand. Grass blew over behind her from the sudden halt as the displaced force needed to travel somewhere. She effortlessly tossed the man away leaving him to tumble a few times before skidding to a halt in the grass.

“Taking over my fight now?” Seiji stopped in front of Chiharu. He tried to hold his stature over her as a sign of his condition to fight. “I’m not done with this fight!”

Her eyes narrowed a little getting a bit of a read on him. “The fight’s already over for you. You’re holding back.”

Seiji’s hand jumped out grabbing Chiharu’s garb. His hand wrapped firmly around the loose bit of leather and chainmail. “What did you say, brat?”

When she went to grab his wrist to break free, she paused. Her hand held on to his wrist just enough to stay in contact. ’He’s shaking. Is he scared?’ Glancing over at the Atlantean starting to stand, Chiharu grew more questions in her head. ‘Of him? He’s worthless. Why is he like this?’ She looked back at him to try to see in his eyes what scared him so much. It was supposed to be a talent of assassins to be able to read others, intent and emotion. Unfortunately, her skill remained unrefined. “What’s bothering you?”

Annoyed, he slapped away her hand and dropped his hold. “Nothing.” He walked over with the intent to continue the fight despite his apparent odds of doing so remained low.

A few more exchanges had the Atlantean falling over and standing up. Seiji could put him down, but not permanently. Nothing he did ended the fight for good. Then Seiji hesitated again and flew away from a well-timed strike.

Chiharu stepped in next to him again as he rose. “If he keeps standing you only have one choice. He’s already told you how to win.” She looked away at the soldier. “Kill him.”

Seiji paused for a second standing up. His body went cold. It lasted for a second then his muscles tensed in response. He forced himself to stand up. The shaking did not stop. No control could bring it to an end. He took a step forward. “Don’t say something so casually! Like it is an easy word.” Seiji started marching towards the man again. “You sound so comfortable with it.” An uneasy feeling churned in his stomach.

She had nothing more to say to him. Chiharu disappeared from his sight. A moment later, she reappeared behind the Atlantean. Two kunai appeared, one in each hand. Their blades buried into the man’s flesh in his arms. The quick motion made his arms drop to his side useless. His rock fists fell to the ground unmoving as well. In the next action, Chiharu wrapped her arms around his neck in a sleeper hold. He passed out quickly and jumped back up, however she remained locked on him. No matter how many times he revived, he could not outlast Chiharu’s strength. Eventually, he had to given.

A few minutes later, Chiharu’s work finished. She retrieved her blades and walked back. “It’s over, weakling.” A tone of disgust lined her words.

Seiji held his head down feeling as if he lost something he did not understand. The battle was over, but it felt like something worse only began. He dropped to his knees. It was all out of his control. Everything unraveled too quickly. ‘…damn…Damn! DAMN!’

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Evening fell again and an exhausted Nerine needed a break. It gave everyone a chance to sleep, despite many not being able to do so. There was a lot of restlessness among everyone. It seemed that only Simonides and Nerine slept with comfort. The Japanese teenagers had more than one trouble on their minds. Until recently, the Atlanteans were all trying to capture them, possibly kill, yet they were allies. Not being uneasy about the situation seemed like stupidity.

Saki looked around at their camp, she volunteered for the watch. It seemed a pointless effort since most of them were not even at camp. As much as she wished she could have stopped them, Seiji, Chiharu, Yori and Fumiko all had determined looks of wanting to be alone. Only Yumi remained and she looked embroiled in problems of her own.

Their allies seemed asleep giving the two some sense of privacy. “…Yumi?” whispered Saki, trying to stay quiet. “You asleep?” She already knew the answer, but did not know how else to start the conversation.

There appeared to be no reaction from Yumi initially, but after a few seconds her eyes opened. She did not say anything to her. Silence was not something that Saki expected from her. Yumi felt like a different person, even earlier when she saw her giving orders. “Is everything okay?”

A difficult question to answer, but an easy one as well. Yumi knew she did not hide her turmoil well, such was the weight of it. She remained silent, her mind triggered to the last exchange she had with Fumiko.

Both battles ended. Her friends were safe. Yumi should have felt happy, but it only made her feel worse. The sight of Fumiko against the wall of flames crushed her chest. She did not need any words to know that Fumiko woke fully from her depression. She understood everything.

Fumiko returned to the group. She stared down at Yumi, her height seemed to be even greater than normal. No words exchanged only stares, but it was all they needed. A few seconds later, Fumiko broke their lock and sat back down. A wall was between them.

“I’m fine,” Yumi replied with certainty. It was certainty that she did not want to speak about it to Saki. It was not a matter she needed to concern herself over. She dropped a wall clear enough for even someone like Seiji to see. Yumi tilted her head over to Saki. She remained on her back appearing like she wanted rest. “You’ve got questions.” It was a redirect, but Yumi also saw it in Saki’s eyes. There was more than just one question in her.

Nodding, Saki shifted a little closer to Yumi to let her voice grow even quieter. “What happened while I was away?” She held back on the questions earlier not feeling comfortable with asking in front of the Atlanteans. There seemed to be an agreement with Yumi and Saki did not spoil it with her suspicions.

Yumi knew the question was coming. It was the first question anyone would have seeing that Simonides and Nerine accompanied them. She could not get into the full details. “After rescuing Yori, we fought them one last time. The battle ended with them following us. The bigger concern is the group known as the Omega Division becoming active.”

“I heard about them from Ayumi. They’re supposed to be really powerful.”

The mention of Ayumi made Yumi’s face narrow a little. The mystery of which she knew nothing about her objectives. It was only her word that she had. The truth could be something completely different. “Our other concern is Ayumi.”

“Huh? What do you mean?”

“Things don’t match up. The more we learn about the real one from them the more suspicious she becomes.”

“She’s always been a little mysterious, but I think that’s just the sort of person she is. She’s been through a lot and opening up to people isn’t easy.”

Convincing Saki was going to be difficult. She spent the most time with Ayumi next to Yuki. They trusted her more than the rest. ‘It might be part of her plan. Only Haruo is with them now.’ Yumi did not like the set up. “Why did leave you Yuki behind? Weren’t you going to protect him?”

“I did protect him! I stayed behind!”

“But you can’t protect him anymore, you don’t know where he is.”

“Ayumi and Haruo are still with him. He’ll be fine. It was something I choose to do.”

“Did you?” Yumi agreed that it was something that seemed likely for Saki to do. However, it did not feel right to her. It was very convenient for Ayumi, whose target was always Yuki.

“Of course! Why would you think otherwise?”

“Besides I don’t know who she is anymore. We don’t know how many lies she told us and where the truth begins. All we know is that Yuki is important to her plans and now Haruo is the only one left until she’s alone with him!”

Saki wanted to slap Yumi for suggesting such a notion, but stopped herself. “Ayumi’s not the enemy!” There was nothing else she could say to her. She had only her feelings to back her up and Yumi had suspicions. She could not convince someone so certain something was wrong.

“I don’t know who the enemy is anymore. Things aren’t that simple anymore.”

Chapter 226 – Confronting Hades

Away from camp, Seiji slumped against a lonely tree in the dark plains. He could not look at the sky. His head hung down. Sweat dripped slowly down his jaw line. His breathing ran shallow, but not from fatigue. The reason lied in a different place.

His hand started to shake again. The bandages glowed briefly until his free hand grasped tightly to his forearm. It stopped the shaking, but sweat built up on his back. He tried to get it all under control. The voices kept echoing in his mind.

‘Stay down! You’ve already lost.’

‘You’ll have to kill me. Not until one of us is dead is my mission complete.’

Seiji shook his head trying to get their voice out of his head. He just needed to push it away. The further away it was the better he would be. ‘I thought I had this under control. Damn him, why’d I have to get so unlucky with my opponent.’ He did not think it was so powerful. The feeling would not go away. He needed to suppress it. Seiji knew he lost the fight because of it.

‘I’m going to kill you! You bastard!’ his words echoed in his mind from his fight with Cosmas. It sent a shiver down his spine. His arm lost control once more. He fought over shaking. It threatened to dig deeper into his core.

“Still afraid?” a voice asked like a whisper. It took Seiji a minute to actually hear them, too distracted by his own problems. They might have called out to him earlier, but he could never be certain.

He turned his sharply the instant he realized there was someone else with him. It was Chiharu, the one he wanted to see the least. The cold and condescending look in her eyes hardened all of his features to mask out his problems. The shakes disappeared. “What do you want?” he barked roughly, casually wiping off the sweat from his face.

“Get your head on straight.”

Seiji tried to stand up, but his legs suddenly lost their strength. All he managed was a piercing glare at her. “What was that again, brat?”

She started to turn away from him, as though finished with her berating. “I won’t fight with a coward.” Chiharu began to walk away.

‘Damn legs, move!’ Slamming his fist against his leg did nothing to get them moving. He was not about to allow her to leave with insulting him. The last resort for him was lunging for her. He managed to drag himself over to her surprisingly quickly in the moments between seconds. Seiji latched onto her ankle stopping her. “I’m not letting you leave after saying that! Who the hell do you think you are?!”

Her eyes narrowed and looked down at him. “Don’t touch me.” She kicked his hand to break free, but he stubbornly held tight. “Tch,” she muttered as her lips thinned a little. Another stronger kick did not break her free. All she achieved was dirtying his hand. Chiharu was stuck. “You’re pathetic.”

“Get off your damn high horse, brat! You’re always looking down at everyone.” Seiji had enough of her mouthing off. He did not plan to hold back. “You think you’re better than everyone here. That’s why you call Yuki a weakling. Never once have I even heard you say any of our names!”

Chiharu jolted away from him a little in surprise. She thought about it never considering it before. ‘He’s right…’ The tight hold on her leg snapped her out quickly. Her features sharpened back up. Her pride would not allow her to show him such a weakness. “Prove yourself worthy to stand next me before you start complaining about such trifles.”

Seiji’s hand tightened up more on Chiharu’s leg as his anger started to take control. “Damn you! I thought after everything you actually saw us as friends. But you’re just the same brat from when I met you!”

He continued to hit nerves in Chiharu. She tried to kick him again to release her leg. It did nothing. “I don’t need friends! It’s a pointless luxury.”

“It’s not pointless!” shouted Seiji before he threw Chiharu to the ground. The surprise forced retaliation out of her. She kicked him wherever she could. He blocked what he could, but she got some good hits on his face and arms. “Would you stop treating the entire world like your enemy for one second?!” He crawled up through the grass to face her directly. They struggled over position and freedom. Neither gave up any ground.

Chiharu ground her teeth together. Her emotions ran hotter than she realized. She could not remember feeling so strongly. It was always him that brought it out of her. Her voice shouted with him keeping his volume and intensity. “What would you know about me?! You who live in a comfortable home with no fear of attack in the dark hours of the night.”

“What does a little kid like you know?!”

“Do you know what it’s like to wake up find both your parents murdered? Do you know how it feels to live in the uncertainty that they won’t come back to kill you? Or how it feels to lose the only person that means anything to you?!”

Seiji found himself suddenly getting before than he bargained for with Chiharu. He hit a switch in her. He could not say anything.

“When you’ve lost every family member and know they’re out their plotting your death try and tell me the world is not your enemy!”

“Chiharu…I…”

“As long as you still have a family don’t even start to talk like you know! You know nothing! Nothing!” Chiharu panted a little from being worked up so hard by him. Her emotions unfortunately remained hot. Just staring at him made her angrier. She could not stop herself. “You in luxury have no place next to me! So go and nurse those fears of yours. Be weak and live such luxury. Pretend the world is filled with kindness and good people all you want. Naivety is luxury. The real world is filled with death. Either kill or be killed! If you can’t kill then get the hell out of here!”

Her words jumped straight through him. His eyes widened for a moment. All of the fear returned in his body. The strength in his legs returned with a spark. He stood up clutching Chiharu. “You’re wrong!” Seiji threw Chiharu up against the tree with enough force to make the wood groan.

Using all of her strength and flexibility, Chiharu reversed the hold on her and countered with a grapple using her whole body. “You don’t want to admit your afraid!” It had Seiji moving through the air. She sent him flying. When she finished she landed on her feet staring across at him.

Seiji stood up, wiping the dirt from his face. “You don’t understand what you’re talking about either!” He charged for Chiharu both hands out to grab her. She dug in her feet and grabbed his hands. It turned into a battle of strength.

“You think because I’m a child still that I can’t know! I’ve more experiences than you could have in two lifetimes!” Chiharu groaned a little with his strength starting to overpower her.

His teeth ground together and bared through his lips. “No, you don’t understand! It’s not what you think, but how could you know?! You’re so comfortable with death that you wouldn’t see it!” Seiji pushed harder to try to topple Chiharu, but she seemed to find reserves to hold out against him. “It’s not a fear of killing! I’m afraid of how comfortable I am to kill!”

“What?!” Chiharu’s eyes widened in surprise. Her body froze for a second losing any ground she had against him. She did not expect such an answer. He beat her in the contest. Recovery was impossible. She did the only thing she could and converted her collapse into a throw. He went flying only stopped by the tree.

Chiharu walked slowly over to him slumped over. He said what he did not want to say. Now out, he lost his will to fight. She panted heavily from the struggle. “I was right, you still have such a luxury. You’re not afraid of killing…like me…”

He looked up at Chiharu, trying to see if he heard her correctly. The shock in his face covered up any self-pity he had. “What did you say?”

She dropped herself down against the tree, opposite of Seiji. Chiharu did not want to look at him and she doubted he wanted to do the same. It was a private affair. “Was it the last fight?”

“Huh?” He tried to look around the tree at Chiharu, but realized she did not want to be seen. It felt better. They seemed closer even with a tree between them it felt like nothing was dividing them.

“That you realized your fear?”

“No,” he answered shaking his head. “It was the first time it preventing me from fighting, but not the source. It was back at their camp rescuing Yumi’s brother.” Seiji lifted his head to look at the stars. It was a surprisingly clear night. “When Nerine was threatened I wanted to kill him so badly. All I could think about then was killing him, not even about saving her. I just wanted to see him dead with my hand crushing his heart.” The thought made his hands shake again.

“I didn’t know I was capable of such darkness. In the past, I fought to get stronger and challenge myself, but out here it is different. Many of them here are fighting willing to kill or die for the country. I don’t know if I can fight them knowing if they push me far enough I will actually kill them.” Seiji tightened his hand up against his legs to keep it under control. “You’re right I’m not used to this sort of world. But I’d rather not have such a luxury as to being willing to kill.”

A stifled laugh seemed to escape Chiharu’s lips. “You continue to defy my expectations. The willingness to kill is important to have when something you care about is on the line. Your fear is something you’ll have to overcome yourself, but if you’ve held yourself back all this time you’re probably fine.”


“Maybe, but I’m just a high school student. It’s not the sort of thing I should have to think about.” Seiji remembered the slip Chiharu made. He paused in thought. The subject could be sensitive, but he felt in such an atmosphere no other time would seem right. He took the chance. “What about you? You’re afraid?”

“That’s something you don’t need to know,” she answered quickly. Chiharu went silent for several moments. Her back pressed a little more into the tree. “…is what I would normally say. I guess it’s fair to ask. The truth…I’ve never killed anyone before.”

“What?! But you keep saying you’re an assassin and you were trained to kill people!”

“I know. What people say is not always the same as reality.” She went silent again, her memories catching up to her. “There was a chance I had to kill someone, a few actually. But the one that mattered I failed to go through with it. When they killed my grandfather, I couldn’t kill his murderer when I faced them. I couldn’t avenge his death, because I was too afraid.” She laughed a bit. “I was trained since I could stand in the ways of my clan in the art of killing, yet I couldn’t do it. Who ever heard of an assassin too afraid to kill their target?”

Chiharu fell into a bit of self-pity in her silence. Memories and images flew through mind. It made her think of things she preferred to ignore. “I call him a weakling, but I’m just as weak.”

Seiji stretched his hand out behind him finding Chiharu’s hand in the grass. He placed his hand on top of hers. “Hey, you’re still a kid. You’ve got plenty of time ahead of you to get over it!”

“You know you just encouraged a child to murder.”

His face went red. “Hey, I just said what I thought you wanted to hear. I’m not like Yuki who’d say you shouldn’t kill and you should find a different path. The path you’re following is important to you. I might not agree with you killing people, but it was what you want to follow and I think knowing what you want to do is the most important for yourself. The rest will come when you need it.”

“I guess you’re right.” Chiharu smiled to herself. “We just have to overcome our fears.”

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Another day passed. Each passing day made it feel even more likely for them that Glykeria’s comment would become the truth. None of them were pleased with the situation. No further orders came to them. It meant nothing by waiting on something likely never to happen. Their strength held in reserve as a pointless effort. Others were granted the entertainment.

The five members of the Titans all had different views on the subject. Their feelings on the matter ranged as wildly as their personalities. It was only through power Rheia remained following the General’s orders. Power commanded and kept order, it was the only way with individuals with such extremes. Like Demosthenes to her, she held the Titans in check through the same means.

Rheia dropped her hand on the stone long table. The recent intel from the field agents tracking the intruders faded away. Their failures gave them some thoughts on being able to do something, but the signs remained clear. “That ends the meeting. Report back in twelve hours.” She leaned in her rigid chair as though it was comfortable. “Dismissed.”

“Boring!” shouted Glykeria with a tune in her voice. She darted around the room in an erratic pattern before breaking for the door. The massive stone door made no sign of budging for her. In the last second, a small break in one of the doors cracked and a makeshift door appeared swinging open for her. It was just the right height for her to make it through. Once through, it closed behind her and any sign of it disappeared.

Following behind her, Nereus walked away from the table. “Their continued successes may make them worth some small notice.” There seemed to be a bit of curiosity in his voice as he made for the door. The stone forcibly made an inelegant opening for him. It did not seem to want to touch him or perhaps the opposite. Behind him, the stone returned to normal.

Ourias remained disinterested during the entire meeting. His pace out of the room nearly caught him up to Nereus, despite being slower in acting. “Doors are nothing,” he commented mysteriously. The material of the stone seemed to shift and alter into a mist-like form as he passed through.

“Doesn’t really matter much if they show up or not. It won’t change anything,” Teris remarked on his leaving. He disappeared suddenly from sight in mid-stride not taking any concern for the door.

Her fist tightened up shaking a little. “They better show up.” The aggravated tone in her voice marked something deeper insider her. She stood up sharply and made for the door. Her gaze went somewhere else, not giving the door any mind as she approached. When it came time to meet the door in an unforgiving fashion, she simply passed through it as though it held no form to her. She acknowledged none of it, making for the hallway in a brisk pace.

Chapter 227 – Walking Titans

Even though she left not much later than the other Titans, none of them were in the empty hallway. It was nothing that concerned her. She already knew where she stood with all of them. She knew too well their positions, repeated attempts made no change in it. She was stuck.

Eventually, the halls began to fill with members passing through. They were all eyes she recognized. They knew her. Many kept a wide margin between her.

Such behavior barely even made her notice anymore. She dealt with such fear for so long that she simply accepted it as her way of life. In the past, it annoyed her to no end. It pushed her to rage. Something she never realized, but the reaction they had of her currently was likely the result of her emotions to how she acted in the past. Unfortunately for her, the damage was long done. The effect she had on people could never be undone. It left her in an endless state.

The morning routine for her brought her just outside the main building of Omega. It was a large complex housing hundreds of soldiers, all gifted with the power. Among the Capital, it stood as one of the three most recognizable structures, only the Palace and Academy had equal prominence. The Omega Division complex was smaller than the academy, which had to support thousands, but stretched high into the sky. Its engineering was impossible with the materials it appeared to be made from, just another sign. However, it was not as majestic as the sprawling Palace in form or beauty. It was like a giant needle ugly, but always present stabbing towards the heart a millimeter at a time.

Outside, Rheia turned immediately once she left the threshold. She then started walking up the curved foundation of the build until she was completely horizontal. The walk up the wall was as though it was just the ground for her. About ten meters up the wall, she stopped. The view of the courtyard gave her an unobstructed sight on everyone passing through.

Gravity did little to stop her. Her spiky mess of hair stayed in place with the same look of waking up in the morning, mostly because it was actually the case. If someone looked at her from the right angle, she would have been mistaken for standing on the ground.

Below her, she watched with deep intent at the others passing through the halls of Omega. None of them escaped her sights. A fight between two bickering agents over a mission broke out to the side, few carried about (even less for Rheia). Several ran out, given the state of emergency in the country, they were likely just assigned to hunt down the intruders. Some were just not strong enough, which seemed a bit ironic for the elite of the MPs in Omega. However, the intruders’ strength had been measured and only the veterans deployed.

At the gate of the tall walls surrounding Omega, a young man stepped up to the imposing presence of the Omega Division. He had a clean and prepared appearance looking to make a good impression. However, most of his attention stuck to the giant structure. It was something always seen at a distance during the academy days. Those days reminded him of his friend, which pulled his eyes back to the stone path. It was fortunate for him, as someone waved to him. “There you are, Taras!” He rushed over to his friend’s side.

Taras threw out a hand to welcome him. “You made back safely!”

“Yes, is the news true about the South Gate?”

He shrugged a bit, since most of his intel was rumors. “Heard they were wiped out by a group of rebels.”

“That’s crazy! I never would have imagined I’d be living in another rebellion.”

“It’s a little surreal thinking about it. But that’s why they have Omega, right?”

“Have they already deployed?”

“The halls aren’t as crowded. But enough of that talk.” Taras stepped up alongside his friend. “How you doing, Elias?”

Elias tried to open his mouth for an answer, but failed. Something whizzed by his leg almost knocking him over. It took him a moment to regain his balance with the help of Taras. “What was that?” The blur he saw did not give him any clear sign of what bumped him.

Craning his neck around, Taras looked for what struck his friend. The sight of a bright pink haired child jumped out amongst the subdued colors surrounding them. He knew immediately. “That’s Lieutenant Commander Glykeria, one of the Titans, or rather one of her dolls that hit you. She likes use the courtyard in the morning to play.”

“A Titan?!” It took him back to see a Titan already. They were the elite, so he did not expect to see them around like one of Omega agents. “I heard stories about them, but to actually see them this close.” However, Glykeria’s appearance gave him an odd feeling. “Is she a new member?”

“No, I heard she’s one of the more veteran members. I think she’s been with them for ten years or so.”

“Ten years?” He looked closer at her, questioning his friend’s knowledge. “That can’t be right.”

Taras looked at Elias closely with words in his eyes. “Think about it.”

It did not immediately pick up to him what Taras implied, but it did not take long. “Oh, really?” Taras nodded to him. There was not a lot more that needed to be said. It made sense to him, but it seemed that Taras knew nothing more with the short answer. The sight of her running off to the main building distracted him from his friend, still piecing things together. It surprised him to see her suddenly climbing the wall of the building with only her hands, her feet dangling free with no support.

Glykeria climbed the wall as though it was as natural as walking. When she made it up to Rheia’s position, she stopped and let one hand go free. Her body remained unfazed as she appeared to be leaning against the wall with only the one hand keeping her attached from falling. “What’s up, Ray!” Her bubbly attitude pulled no response from Rheia. “Looking for fresh meat?” She glanced down at the ground.

Rheia caught sight of one she did not recognize entering the walls. ‘A new member…’ Her eyes narrowed as everything focused in on the new MP stepping through. A young man bright eyed still filled with eagerness. Their voices carried to her, despite the impossible distance.

“So Elias…you finally made into Omega,” his friend said with some excitement. “I knew you could do it!”

“Still can’t believe it.” He seemed a little embarrassed. His eyes glossed over everything. It was too much to take in with his mindset. “After I got dumped out in the North Gate, I thought I’d never be able to get in.”

Taras laughed a bit and grabbed him with a hardy hug at his shoulder. “Now we can do missions together here like we always dreamed, Elias! Just remember, things are more cutthroat around here.”

“Uh huh…” Something caught his eye. In all his staring, he discovered Rheia. It was an unusual sight, even if he understood how she managed it. He hardly expected to see someone just standing on the wall staring like a hawk over everyone.

“Something wrong? Getting nervous?”

“Who’s that?”

“Oh stay away from her, that’s Commander Rheia of the Titans.”

The man’s eyes grew in surprise, not expecting to find the infamous Rheia out among everyone. Her name was enough to make him start to sweat a little. Despite only be the third most powerful MP in the country, he was more afraid of her than the others in front of her. “Are the stories true?”

“Worse, she’s killed several of her teachers from what I heard during her early days in Omega. She regularly almost kills anyone that challenges her. So don’t even think about her, Elias.”

A small gasp came out of his mouth. The rumors seemed true. He remembered the Academy always a buzz with stories about her, usually ones meant to scare children. “Is it true what they say? She accepts anyone’s challenge regardless of rank?”

“Yes, that’s why I said don’t even think about her. You know why she’s standing up there, right?”

“Huh?”


“It’s an open challenge. She’s asking anyone that can meet her up there for a fight. There’s too many idiots and cocky bastards in here that can only think of the glory of taking her down.” His friend looked over at him checking on his condition. It seemed he was not afraid enough, more curious. “You know why she asks them to fight up there?”

Elias turned his head back down to his friend, distracted by the sight. “Why?”

“It’s a test she’s giving. Most of us don’t have laws setup in our fields to stand like that. So you have modify your field just to fight her, which will throw anyone off. Then if you’re not smart, you have a ten meter drop if you’re lucky. Most end up with broken backs or bodies just from slipping up in the first ten seconds, if they last that long.”

The more he heard the more it amazed him. She was unlike any other MP he knew. “Is that her fighting style?” Despite her name being widely known, few actually knew what her law set was actually. No one lasted long enough to discover it.

“Of course not! It’s just a test. Though no one I’ve seen has lasted more than twenty seconds against her, except one.”

“Who was that?”

“Sergeant Commander Nereus of the Titans and he’s only the 8^th strongest of them.”

“What?! I thought the Titans were all really close in strength.”

“Most of them are, Commander Rheia is the exception. Even the 2^nd strongest of the Titans doesn’t even compare to her.”

“Scary,” he remarked, despite his curious of her still growing.

His friend grabbed his shoulder tightly. “So just listen to my warning, don’t even think about approaching her. She’s out of your league, everyone here in Omega in fact. She won’t even think for a second about killing you if you consider challenging her.”

The young man nodded to his friend, understand his worry. “Alright, I get what you’re saying.”

“Good, because I want you to live a good long life. We’ve got missions to do!”

Rheia’s brow lowered a little when they finally started moving again. It looked to be another fruitless day for her. However, she would remain waiting against hope.

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

A pointless meeting. It was over. Nothing was ever going to happen. That was the reality. The others wished or hoped against reality. It was pointless. Nothing would change. Accepting the facts as they always had been was the only way. Nothing would happen.

He only kept going because it was an order. She commanded it. The look in her eyes was very clear. He saw how much she wanted it. They were but trash. ‘Rheia should not be giving them even a moment of her attention. They aren’t worth our time.’ All of the forces sent against them would be enough. Nothing would change.

“Nereus!” shouted a familiar voice through the stone walls. They purposely made their voice difficult to pinpoint by making it travel through the walls. “I’m going to take my rightful spot back today!”

Nereus ignored the voice even though he knew exactly who it was. He continued his slow walk through the hall. Only one other person was in the hall making it the usual perfect timing to stage an ambush without having interruption. However, the hallway closed off suddenly. The stone grew out in uniform shapes seamlessly to seal off his path forward.

A ripple came out from his feet. He tested the area making evaluations. Passing him with no interest in the quarrel, Ourias made a brisk pace for the blockage. “A wall of stone is but like a mist in the forest, without form.” The stone suddenly change form to turn into thin particles of vapor. He passed through without interruption. A few seconds later, it reverted to stone again.

His eyes narrowed a little, already working out the factors. ‘How strong is that man?’ thought Nereus. The words themselves were meaningless against a like person. His field gave him strength and the real reason it worked. However, the distance he affected it from was more than Nereus believed the man capable. ‘He’s only ranked twelfth among us, but he made easy work of it. Their strength should not be very disparate.’

The matter required more thought, but it was not something afforded for him. Several extrusions from the wall shot out for him. However, they came to a halt a meter away stopped by something. It was almost invisible, but a ripple ran through the impossibly thin surface. It was water. “You would better spend your time challenging Ourias than myself. It was not I who took your seat.”

“Silence!” they shouted again. Rumbles ran through the stone reacting to their voice. “You’re the reason I’m no longer a Titan!”

Another barrage came after him, but it had the same effect. The difference was clear. “It was the 8^th seat I took, not the 12^th.”

“You displaced me!”

“You were the weakest. It’s only natural. It is the way the Titans work.”

“Arrogant bastard!”

A bit of his eyebrow raised. Nereus began walking forward forcibly using his field to make a path for him. “Despite the number of times you call me arrogant, I only speak the truth. It is just the way things are. Until you become stronger you will not be able to join.” There was no condescending tone in his voice, just matter of fact. He did not seem to hold any ill-will towards the man. And why should he, he was not his equal or comrade. He was at least alive, unlike so many others. “I’ve given you your opportunity. Good day, Seilenos.” Nereus had nothing more to say to the man and left.

Chapter 228 – Peak Walkers

Outside the confines of Omega, Ourias walked through the crowded streets of the Capital. He forewent his uniform, preferring more simple cloths, a tunic and pants. Amongst the smaller structures he felt a little more comfortable. The giant needle behind him of Omega still cast a long shadow. But under the cloth overhangs and sandwiched buildings, he felt like he could hide a little from their sights. It was better being outside.

He went up to a storefront, it was just a table with a handmade goods. Inside, he could see it was their home. Many of the shops in were just like it. He browsed through casually not completely sure for what he searched. The middle-aged woman smiled at him waiting for him.

It took him a few minutes, but he found it. “I’ll take this one,” he answered, picking it up. However, when he started to hand it over someone bumped into him. It was enough force to turn him part way around and lose hold of the item. He looked back to see what happened.

Two MP users stood behind him. The one that bumped into him looked annoyed at the disruption. It did not help that Ourias showed no sign of fear towards him, unlike the woman. She immediately recognized his white uniform and started to try to pull away. “What you looking at old man?” they barked, leaning in to invade his space.

Ourias no longer held any interest in them. He saw where it headed fast. ‘Typical…’ His eyes looked down in search of what he dropped.

“Yeah, that’s what I thought!” The young man started to walk away with his friend following up. It seemed like they would let things go.

However, when Ourias moved to pick up the trinket, acid bubbled moving for his hand. He was able to get away in time, but the trinket was almost completely ruined. The acid destroyed the paint and carved into the metal making it two pieces.

The same as before, just enough to scare, but not to actually harm. There was never a danger of that. Even they knew not to act so reckless.

Ourias stood up holding the remains of the accessory in his hand. He started to dig around for coin. “How much was it?”

The frightened woman needed a little more time to recover. She could not answer him immediately. It took Ourias helping her back to her feet to be able to speak. “Are you hurt, sir?”

“Just a little startle, nothing more,” he replied, shaking his head. He played it all off. “How are you?”

“Oh fine!” She tried to look brave. It was a common occurrence, but it did not change that each encounter could turn dangerous with the slightest of mistakes. “If I didn’t feel so damn much about the home I’ve lived in my whole life I’d pack up and leave. Adelpha is always telling me how nice it is outside the Capital. They’re still out there too, but as long as you don’t live in the border towns it’s much better.”

He smiled a little, seeing that she looked to have recovered. “I’m same. If it wasn’t for my family I’d be out there too.” Ourias passed over the trinket to the woman.

“It’s broken! I’ll get you something else.” She started looking over her table in search of something better.

“How much?” he insisted. His free hand held out a few coins.

The woman jumped up to her feet. She tried to refuse him. “But sir, it’s broke! I can’t ask you to pay for it.”

“It was my mistake, I’ll pay for it.”

She could see the stubbornness in his eyes. There was no chance of her convincing him otherwise. “Two brass.” Unfortunately, her answer did not go over well for him. He could see through her lie and insisted further. “Fine, it was four silver.”

“Thank you,” he smiled, handing over the coin for it. Ourias walked off. Once out of sight, he closed his hand over the broken accessory. “It returned to its original form as though the acid never touched it.” Lifting his hand, the trinket was no longer damage, returned to its original condition.

A distant explosion broke the peace he held. Everyone around him ran off frightened at what happened. He tilted his head back in the direction of the explosion. Smoke rose from damage on the spire of the Omega complex. ‘Teris again...’ Ourias turned away no longer concerned.

Coughing escaped through the heavy clouds of smoke. Nothing could be seen through thickness. The explosion left everything ringing. Light broke in through the hole carved out roughly by the blast.

Sifting through the smoke, a young man fumbled around in search. “Where are you, sir? Are you alright?” He could not find the one he sought. The smoke was still too thick for him to find anything. In his search, he did find the table, which he knocked over by accident, at least the remains of it. He stumbled around trying to recover his stance. “Captain Lieutenant!?”

Another couple of coughs turned his head. He found a direction to move. Broken glass crunched under foot as he rushed over to the sound. Some of the smoke thinned enough for him to make out a shape. “Captain Lieutenant Teris! Sir!” He came rushing to his superior’s side finally discovering him propped up against the wall, next to him the wall stopped with a startling view of the city below.

Teris grimaced a little as he looked up to his approaching aide. “Didymos…” The more smoke cleared out the scene of carnage unveiled itself. Blood dripped on the walls and pooled out across the floor. He seemed to ignore or not notice this fact as he pushed off the wall trying to stand. The moment he stumbled and almost fell, he realized something was wrong. “Oh right, my left leg and arm were blown off.”

“Sir!” yelled Didymos, running out to help Teris up. “You’re missing your leg and arm!”

His face went a little flat hearing his aide. “Yes, thank you for repeating me.” A chair materialized in his surviving hand allowing him to setup a place to sit. Didymos immediately started healing the damage. “You’re an idiot, Didymos.”

“Eh? Sir?” Didymos tilted his head up away from his work.

Testing his restored arm out, he confirmed everything worked correctly. “You have power used it when you need it. If there’s smoke in the room create a law to remove it. I wouldn’t have had to hear you shouting like a blind fool.”

His aide blinked a little not expecting to be berated by his superior, who nearly seemed to have killed himself. “But, sir—“

“You panicked and that’s a mistake. In the time you tried searching for me, I was able to administer a numbing agent and a clotting agent to slow the bleeding. You’re an Omega agent, you need to be able to act calmly and rationally even in dangerous situations or you’re useless. You’ll just get yourself killed.”

“Yes, sir!” It was the only thing he could say. He knew Teris was right. It was his mistake. The work on Teris’ body finished quickly. Freed up, Didymos could look around at the room. It used to be a laboratory for Teris, a well-reinforced one too. “What happened in here, sir? It looks like a bomb went off.”

Teris scratched his head. His mind was already sorting through the failure and understanding what went wrong with it. Didymos’ word eventually caught up to him mixed among his thoughts. “I was working on a new compound. I got the proportions wrong.” He stood up already better. “Like I always say, one failure is another path explored.”

“But, sir! It could have killed you! With the power you have, you could have made what you wanted perfectly the first time!”

The tall Atlantean looked back down at Didymos. His face narrowed a bit turning serious. “You can’t let your powers do everything otherwise you never learn anything.” He pushed his hand through the air causing it to ripple. Everything up to his elbow disappeared before he retrieved it along with a spherical vial. He took the cork top off and drank the contents. “Like this, in lame men’s terms it’s a restorative. The average citizen wouldn’t know it any different from the stuff people peddle on the streets. It actually increases the production of red blood cells to make up for the blood I lost. As a side effect, it boosts alertness and energy with making you very hungry and causes dehydration. So I know to drink plenty of water and snack frequently.”

Teris tossed the vial carelessly behind him. It vanished into particles before ever hitting the floor. “I know the exact composition of this and all the effects.” He walked around the mess towards the only thing in the room that did not look affected by the blast. Almost nothing remained in the room, yet the tall closet in the corner looked brand new. He opened the doors, shelves empty. “If I had the materials, I could create it by hand. The same goes for everything in there.” Teris motioned with his hand causing a large rift to open up next to him. Suddenly, vials started to pop on to the shelves filling it. “To use your powers means to understand them. If you don’t understand what they do you can’t use them to their fullest. This is basic field theory.”

Didymos had a little trouble still accepting Teris’ lecture. He understood what he said. It was commonsense, but he could not agree with the results. “But, sir! You destroyed your lab! Almost killed yourself! Maybe some knowledge is too dangerous. You’re one of the Titans, if we lost you—“

“Didymos!” snapped Teris, cutting him off. The unpacking finished and he closed the closet. He started to walk over to the hole in the wall. A ripple came out of his feet. “It’s just a title. It doesn’t rank my importance any higher.” The wall began repairing itself. “Besides, I knew how much I was using and the worst possible outcome. I wouldn’t have died. If you remember one thing from me. There is nothing, nothing, too dangerous to know. Growth is not possible without more knowledge.”

“Even if it is something you shouldn’t know?” He should not have said anything. Didymos knew it, but his mouth moved anyway. It was one too many questions.

Clapping his hands together, the lab started to rebuild itself. His wall returned to being the same clean white special reinforced concrete mix. “Of course, each has its uses. Knowing what you shouldn’t is even more important, because you can see when someone is going to come after you. If you know too little or just enough, it’s worse than knowing nothing or too much.”

Everything was fixed. Teris returned to his table with vials of his materials once more. He was ready to resume, undaunted by his failure. It did not take his eyes to know Didymos tried to sneak out. “Didymos.”

He froze, feeling caught. Thoughts of helping with the experience ran through his mind. Sweat dripped down his face. “Yes, sir?”

“It’s important to remember what I said. The times we live in hinge on you taking that to heart or else you won’t survive the future.”

Didymos felt relieved, but a little disturbed. He did not expect such an ominous warning from his superior. The almost deadly seriousness of his words made him take it to heart. “I understand, sir! I’ll carve your words into my mind.”

“You do that.” He began to lift the vial. His aide reached for the door wanting to leave quickly. “Didymos.”

Another chance, he dreaded it even more. “Yes, sir?”

“Close the door on your way out.”

He nodded and flung the door open. “I will, sir!”

Teris grinned a little. “Now this is where it started last time. So if I take this instead…”

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

It had finally happened. The lengthy journey of days had the end goal in sight. It seemed almost in reach. There was not going to be anything more to stop them. All they had to do was just going forward and cross the finish line. That should have been all that needed to be done.

Of course, nothing could be easy.

If it was easy, Yuki’s friend would not have to fight their entire way through Atlantis just to stop those wanting him dead. However, the ease or challenge of reaching the Capital was not important. The important matter for them was that they were stopped, again.

Yuki brought their traveling disc to a halt. “Damn, I thought I threw him off our trail.” The past hour had him trying to out-run or just simply out maneuver against their pursuer. Every time it seemed he succeeded the man showed up again. Escape seemed pointless.

“It was bound to happen, especially with how many we’ve been avoiding,” commented Ayumi. She leaned a little forward examining her surroundings. The risk for others was very high. They slipped past or escaped so many that she stopped keeping track of them past twenty.

Some frustration seemed to bubble up in Yuki. He looked back at the way they came. “You were doing so well, Ayumi! We only needed another twenty minutes and you wouldn’t have hit twenty-four hours!”

Sweat dripped down Ayumi’s head hearing his response. “That’s what you’re upset about? Our record being broken?”

“What?” he replied, almost completely obviously to the danger. “The travel is boring unless you make a game out of it.”

She could only sigh, dropping her head into her hand. “So much for maturing…”

“Huh?”

“Never mind…” Ayumi did not know why she should have expected anything different from him. But the comedy act had to come to an end. Their pursuer did not enjoy the lighter tone. He launched an attack quickly in the form of a purplish orb of energy. She lifted her arm up to deal with the attack, but Yuki appeared behind her. His arm stretched out matching her.

The particles of his power spread out in front of Ayumi. It deflected the orb away into the sky until it disappeared. Immediately, Yuki counterattacked swiping at the man. The particles hardened into an edge that sliced through the makeshift barrier setup. Their pursuer went down in an instant. “It’s done,” he declared.

Ayumi looked up over her shoulder at him. It caught her a little by surprise the face she saw. The moment the attack happened Yuki changed completely. It was not even just him becoming serious. She could see something else in his eyes. “Yuki?” In the past, he hesitated and did not strike immediately, but it was different. “I could have—“

“Wait…” Yuki looked around the area again. The disc they sat on disappeared forcing them to stand on the ground. A ripple came out from his feet wiping out everything that surrounded them. Rocks, trees, even the hills. He forcibly made everything a flat plain of grass. His eyes narrowed. It was as he thought.

Surrounding them on all sides, more than a dozen MPs carefully spaced out in a manner that avoided each other in a meaningful way. Their fields still would have interfered with the other, but none of that matter. Yuki’s field nearly wiped all of their fields away.

She guessed as much. They were all ones they tried to escape and thought to have avoided. ‘It was just simply a trap. They wanted us to think we lost them and that he was the only one. Even Omega knows how to work together when they need to do so.’ Unfortunately, the numbers were too great. She looked around for any weakness in their encirclement.

Looking over at Yuki, a heavy shadow fell over his eyes. His features hardened in preparation to act. She could easily read his plans. Ayumi stepped out in front of him. “This is more than we can handle, Yuki. We need to focus on escape.” Reason needed to be the source of their action, not emotion. However, convincing Yuki out of his plan appeared difficult.

“Maybe for you, but not for me.” Mists of energy began to build up around him. The volume grew larger with each second.

“You’ve improved, but don’t get cocky! These are Omega agents most likely. They aren’t like the border soldiers you dealt with.”

Yuki pushed Ayumi aside to stand in front of her. Determination lowered over his eyes like a veil in front of a deeper emotion, covering it away. “My fight with Vangelis showed me a few things. It’s only been a couple of days or so, but I’ve got a better handle on this now.” Gesturing with his hand, he closed his fist.

Suddenly, in the distance the terrain he cut into began to restore itself, as his field shrank. It sped in towards Yuki quickly covering meters. The distance slowed down after covering more than twenty meters. The border of his field pushed and released struggling to keep a hard line.

Ayumi measured out the distance roughly. ‘It’s not a completed a fold, but he’s getting very close…’ She stared ahead at Yuki’s back, insisting on being front of her. ‘If he manages to complete even a single fold, doubling his power from what he already has…’ Yet, doubled or not, she saw it did not even matter. Yuki’s power was still on a completely level than the grunt Omega agents.

In mere seconds, Yuki wiped out the entire encirclement with his mist. He made the elite of Omega look like children on their first day at the Academy. ‘His power is already…’ Ayumi stifled as much of her surprise as she could.

Yuki turned away looking back at Ayumi. He dropped his field and started walking past her. “Don’t worry, I’m here,” he whispered to her, placing a hand on her shoulder briefly. The disc they rode on appeared again, though the design changed a lot from their previous. It had harsher lines and less detail work.

Everything caught back up to Ayumi in a few moments. She shook it all off her and started to follow him. The peace was brief though, when she discovered that they were still not alone. Several more MPs came out of hiding determined to stop them. “Even more…they must have emptied the entire building for us.”

Pausing, he looked over his shoulder. The ready-to-attack look did not have enough time to leave. “Seems they didn’t understand my message.” Yuki started to turn, but Ayumi stopped him.

“This is pointless, Yuki. They are a different breed, intimidation is not going to work with them. Many are people that actually enjoy the challenge brought on by someone strong and you just flaunting your strength is only going to entice them further.” Ayumi searched through the area again. She had a bad feeling about the situation. In the distance, the Capital had finally poked over the horizon. “We’re closer to the Capital, meaning all of those stationed in the Capital are finally reaching us. We’re only going to keep getting overwhelmed by numbers and not make any progress.”

“What are you suggesting then?”

Ayumi looked at Haruo, silent the entire time (maybe forgotten?). “Haruo remains behind to hold them off. His animals can let him take on several at once.” She immediately glanced over at Yuki to see his reaction. The last time with Saki was a struggle.

It was only a second, but it seemed longer. Yuki looked over at Haruo. “You’re right. You good for it, Haruo?”

The silent one had little reaction to the surprising acceptance. He started walking towards Ayumi. Haruo stared at her in silence. The lack of any sort of emotion made it difficult to read if he was upset with her or not. It easily made them want to read him as angry, but they waited for his response. “Move.”

Chapter 229 – Silence Doesn’t Stand

Ayumi loaded back onto their transport, Yuki already waiting. They looked back at Haruo. His broad back seemed willing to be the wall to hold everything back. Even the tide of soldiers fast approaching did not sway him. Several lights expanded out around Haruo, signs of his animals.

She sat down holding carefully to the edge of the disc as it began to move. “We’re still going to have trouble getting out. Last time, there wasn’t anyone else, but not this time. This close to the Capital, the area is going to be crawling with MPs.”

He nodded to her. “Then we’ll just need to make it difficult for them.” The disc started rising into the air. Below them, flashes of lights and explosions went off. The fighting started. Yuki had to dodge a few projectiles tossed at him as he got into the air. They were not making it easy on him. The disc rocked around buckled by the attacks. “Ayumi can you keep them off us, while I fly.”

Given the situation, she had to look at him a little in disbelief that he would ask such a question. However, Ayumi saw he was serious. The look on his face told her he had a plan, but likely one she was not going to like. “What exactly are you thinking?” she asked, immediately regretting it.

“…well…”

Haruo kept his animals moving around the area holding back the attacks. He had to keep some of the soldiers from trying to go after Yuki. It was a little more intense of a situation than he was familiar with. The numbers was not something outside of his experience, just not all of them having powers. He had to play more defensively with so many attackers. ‘Saki never ended up returning. It’s likely this is where I’ll stay, with these numbers.’

Another of the attackers revealed their power. Water spread everywhere making it difficult for his wolves. ‘I wonder how many I’m able to maintain… I haven’t tried to stress this power yet.’ He directed the wolves away, letting the birds swap in for them. Their agility and flight made the water almost pointless. ‘I still don’t even know how it functions. I only know how to make it work, not why it works. It’s very unsettling not understanding this…’

He tossed another few items into the air triggering lights. Tigers grew from the light along with a squirrel. The size of the tigers made the squirrel almost impossible to see. It scurried up the leg of one of the tigers before the group charged off. ‘That’s everything on me. I don’t feel tired yet…’

Kneeling down, Haruo dug his hands into the grass and dirt. He tore back chunks, crushing it in his hands. Light suddenly grew from the thin slits between his fingers. A moment later, he tossed everything in his hands out in front of them. A pack of huskies materialized along with several flocks of sparrows. The count of animals out on the field just tripled. Their light did not glow as strongly as the other animals. ‘Hmm, that felt a little weird. I might be hitting a limit, but it is as I thought. I can do this as well, but it seems it’s not as powerful. I wonder why.’ Questions continued for Haruo as he explored his power in the middle of a battle.

“This is a really bad idea!” shouted Ayumi, back up to Yuki. As she believed, she did regret hearing him out and even more going through with it. Unfortunately, she did not have much of another plan.

“What?!” yelled Yuki, unable to hear it.

“I said, I never should have agreed to do this!”

“What?!”

“I hate you so much right now!”

“Can you talk louder? I can’t hear you!”

“Nevermind!” She heard him shout again, but ignored it. Ayumi had worse things to focus on. She looked down at the ground. It was a good twenty or thirty meters away and they were still interested in stopping them. Yuki had to dodge again, it sent her swinging around. Her hand gripped onto the rope harder.

Yuki’s plan, Ayumi suspended herself underneath the disc with only a rope attached between them. The rope was real and Yuki held onto one end while Ayumi tied the other end off around her waist. It anchored on the disc for more security. Ayumi’s purpose, she had to use her powers to deflect any incoming attacks to give them a better chance of escape.

The dodging Yuki still had to do made the ride for Ayumi rough. Her field damped the effects, but she had to be careful with Yuki above her. Most of her power was only pointed down, due to Yuki’s field overcoming much of her above. “Next time, I’m coming up with the plan and you’re doing this!” She projected an ice wall below her to halt a fireball. Throwing out her sword and spinning it around in front of her deflecting smaller projectiles coming at them.

She started to notice fewer attacks. It seemed the bulk of the MPs dropped out of their range. The show still made them an easy target for anyone coming for them. Ayumi hoped it would end soon.

Calmer skies, allowed Yuki a moment free to level out the disc. Unlike on the ground, he had a better view of the Capital in the distance, their goal. He could only see a thin shape before. From the sky, he could see so much more. It was still far away, but the Capital was huge judging the distance. He saw a massive spire along with a couple other large structures. Everything else blending in together, but it still looked beauty. The white of the Capital shined brightly against the sun, catching the edges with a glow ever so slightly. “It’s like out of a book…”

Ayumi caught the distant glow of the Capital. She deflected a couple of attacks, but could not help but stare for a moment as well. “It’s been two months, but I’ve returned…finally. Things will be different this time.”

Haruo looked up to the sky, freed for a moment. He caught sight of Yuki leaving in the distance. Their escape did not go smoothly. Yet it seemed that they would succeed in time. ‘Ayumi…what’s your end game? You got exactly what you were wanting since this all began. You’ve got Yuki by yourself and the rest of us isolated.’

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

A complete disaster. That was what it felt like from what she could sense. Earth torn apart. Grass burned away until only a dry cracking earth remained behind. Trees up rooted without care. It was a disaster. A tainted mark upon the land. Another scar they used to mar the countryside.

It made her angry. Even though she could not see sensing it was enough. Her muscles tightened up just thinking about what they did. Everywhere they went they left behind a path of ruin. They had to be stopped. The killing would not end until then. ‘They’re savages. There’s no reasoning with such wanton death and destruction.’

Athene marched deeper into the warzone. She could still feel some of the heat that scorched the earth. The wide sweeping devastation soaked into her mind the more her power allowed her to see. Every crumble under her foot and burnt smell poured inside her, trapped as an indelible memory. It strengthened her as she went towards the future. A future she could see clearly without the need of her eyes.

As she started for the edge, she found something. It broke up the flat ground. Her powers only provided a rough shape of everything as her mind could not handle all of the information. She knelt down with some curiosity. The peripheral disappeared around her. Everything focused in on what was at her feet. It was still difficult for her to make out the form. The pattern was irregular.

She picked up one of the smaller pieces. Rubbing her thumb over the surface revealed it to be brittle to the touch. The outer layer chipped off easily with a slightly hollow sound to it. It seemed strange. She thought it was a branch from a tree that miraculously survived, but it was not. Her mind started to fill in more of the blanks. It was not long before she understood. ‘Bones! They’re were inside the inferno!’ She immediately dropped it. The rest of the person was mangled remains that she felt grateful for once of not being able to see such horror. ‘Those bastards! They killed another. Their crimes only continue to increase against them!’

Searching around the burnt remains, she found a second person. They were just out of reach from the first one she found. ‘They must have been trying to reach each other even while burning. But they ended up just out of reach dying so close.’ Athene turned her power off briefly and activated it again. Two trenched appeared in the ground. ‘Least I can do is bury you together, at each other’s side. Maybe you’ll find each other in the next life.’

Athene went around the area to look for any more signs of dead soldiers. She remembered Abeiron’s words. ‘Omega’s on the move. There might be others around here. Maybe even one that’s still alive.’ Near to the most identifiable fighting, she found nothing. Expanding her powers, Athene saw uneven destruction further away.

It took some time to cover the new ground, but it was worth it. She found someone still alive, unconscious yet alive. A little of her power was all she needed to get him awake. “You fought them, right?” She dispensed with any sort of introductions.

“Huh? Right, that child knocked me out.” He was in his own world, catching up events.

“Hey! You fought them, right?”

Looking at Athene, he had a suspicious glance checking her over. After he finished, the tone in his voice changed as well as his stature. “This doesn’t concern you.”

Her hands tightened up. He clammed up over a difference of branches. “I don’t care about what orders you have. Everyone’s involved now!”

“Go back to whatever base you belong to woman.” The man started walking away from Athene breaking off any further discussions.

Athene was not about to let things end. A ripple came out from her feet. Stone ripped up from the ground on all sides blocking any path out. “Now listen here!” Dark shadows fell over her eyes. Her face developed harsh features to accent her emotions. “I don’t give a damn about any sort of orders you got you Omega bastard! I only want two things answered from you! Did you fight them? And if you did, how long ago was it?” She took a few heavy steps towards the man. “Now answer! Immediately before I extracted it personally!”

Chapter 230 – Alone on the Void

The explosion from the Omega spire caused enough panic in the Capital to make travel difficult. However, enough back alleys existed to make it easier. After a few minutes, the smaller less used roads ended up almost completely empty, the citizens already fled the area. It gave him enough to make it back.

Ourias leaned up against the corner of a house. He stared into the distance with his sight focused on a house. It smashed up against the rest in the neighborhood. Everything was falling apart with little signs of repair or maintenance to keep it from collapsing the rest of the way. Yet, the condition of the homes did not seem to affect the mood. Children ran around playing with no regard. Adults worked out of what they could keeping life continuing.

He watched for an hour unmoved. Every so often, he would smile at something and then force himself to hide it. Something kept him from move either forward or backward. He wanted to leave, but could not bring himself to do it.

It was another hour before anything happened. One of the kids in the neighborhood chased after a ball, kicked too far by their friend. The boy ran after it. He stopped a house away from Ourias, finally catching up to the ball. Because Ourias’ attention was on something else, he did not notice the kid until it was too late. He slipped back behind the wall of the house, a futile attempt.

The boy turned around and ran back to his friend. “There’s a Whitey here! Whitey!”

As though an alarmed sounded in the street, everyone ran off in different directions. It only took three seconds for them all to vanish from sight. Silence fell upon the entire area. An eerie quiet, everyone knew.

Ourias poked his head back out. He sighed to himself. It was a sight he was familiar with, yet one he hated for different reasons. ‘Five years ago that was me.’ He started walking into the street. A few curtains still not shut quickly closed upon his appearance. ‘The moment one of them showed up…each time hoping nothing would happen. Until that day turned out to be me…’

The sudden desolation of the street made the walk feel longer than it actually was to the house. It only took a minute, when it seemed more like an hour. Each step was painful. The roles reversed. He was the one that sparked fear in others by his mere presence. Nothing needed to be said. The sight was more than enough for anyone to flee.

Worse for him, he could not disguise himself. Every one of them knew him too well. He tried it before, but it only made the situation even worse. The images of his children crying in the corner the moment they saw him as though he had tricked with a horror fueled nightmare. They burned the images into the back of his eyes never to forget. He could fool some, but not everyone. Not the ones that mattered to him.

For his mistakes, he had to live with the walk. For his misfortune of such a destiny, he had to struggle to hold on to the important things.

He cursed it all.

He knocked on the door.

Child’s voices leaked through the weak walls of the house. “He’s here! It’s the Whitey!”

“Whitey’s here!”

“Don’t answer the door!”

“He’ll go away.”

Ourias pursed his lips into a thin line. He lowered his brow a little, hardening himself.

Another knock.

He was not leaving. He was committed.

Scrambling feet faded into the distance. They tried to get further away from him. However, he persisted. The third knock brought the echo of a different set of steps. They reached closed until pulling the wood door open.

A young woman, just barely hitting her thirties, appeared in the threshold. Even before she appeared, a hard lined scowl carved deeply into her face. “What do you want?”

“I wanted to see you. Did I need more of a reason?” He glanced around over her shoulder in search. The way she stood in the doorway made it clear she did not invite him inside.

His response only made her scowl worse. “Don’t you have to some mission or some other place to be ruining someone’s life?”

A twitch flickered in his eye for a moment as he tried to refrain from showing any reaction. “I’m not on a mission right now. As a Titan I choose what I do.”

“Must be so nice for you.” She was not even trying to hold back her venom. The longer he talked the worse it seemed to grow.

Ourias wanted to reply immediately, but he felt himself getting dragged along at her pace. He had forgotten how many times they fought like this. Each time pushed the dagger in a little further. “I became a Titan so I could be with you again. I’m doing this for you.”

“I don’t need your help. I didn’t need it for the five years you were gone out of our life without so much as a letter! I sure as hell don’t need you coming back now! I’ve already told you the fifty other times you’ve come crawling back here, yet you keep showing up.”

“I live here too. They’re my children as well. I want to be their father.”

“They don’t need a father that never shows up! And when he does only terrifies them!”

He had a response, but he knew it was pointless. It was a mistake he made not realizing the consequences. Every time he tried it only came out as an empty excuse. It was just more fuel to the fire. “I’m still their father, even if I’m different. My heart hasn’t changed.”

“No, you’re one of them. You’re just the lap dog to the King and his whims. You only cause fear and bring tragedy.”

“I’m the same man that loved you before all of this. Please let me in.”

“You’re not welcome here.” She began to close the door. “I don’t care if you show up every day for the rest of your life, nothing will change the differences between us.” The door closed immediately after. It was the final word.

Ourias sighed. ‘That went about as expected. It’s not like one more visit is going to change her so easily, not after I’ve left her alone for so long.’ He pulled out the accessory he bought from the woman earlier. Walking over to the closed window, he placed the item on the ledge. ‘You’re wrong. I’ll keep trying and prove to you I’m the same man you fell in love with.’

He still had hope. It was the only thing he had left.

Glancing around the neighborhood, it felt less welcoming than before, which was difficult to achieve considering how it started. He knew when to leave. Ourias stepped away from his home. Unlike before, the walk away was over too fast. He tilted his head to look back one last time.

He disappeared.

A few hours passed quickly for him. Eventually, he made it back to Omega. The flow of agents went more out than in as to be expected. They continued to recall more to throw into the defense of the Capital. Only a wide search net could find them.

Ourias walked up the wall, noticing Rheia still standing alone unmoved. The height she had gave a good view of the Capital and Atlantis. He leaned against the wall with only the air to support his feet. “Still challenging?”

“Of course,” she answered immediately, “The invitation is always open.”

“I see.” He expected such a typical response from her. Their time together was short, but she seemed the easiest to figure out of the Titans.

“Another failed visit with the wife.”

His eyes slid over to glance at her briefly. She never even made eye contact with him. ‘It’s a little unsettling how much you know.’

“You keep trying anyway, even though you know how it’ll end up every time.” Rheia stopped stared at the entrance. Her head tilted back to look at the city. Slowly, she began to move higher up with no action. Ourias matched her pace. The higher they went the better the view of the countryside became. They could see the sun painting the mountains and trees in a soft white glow and green as far as could be seen. “That’s why I picked you.”

“Oh? I thought it was because I defeated the twelfth seat,” he joked.

“I could see it in your eyes when I saw you walk through those gates down there. The eyes are very important. They tell you everything.”

He was getting more out of her than he expected. Small talk was not something he planned from her. A change of scenery was all he wanted. “You pick everyone in the Titans that way don’t you.”

“Naturally. When I see their eyes I know.” A strange smile seemed to come across her face in a rare moment not fueled by aggression.

Ourias had some curiosity listening to her. “What did you see in mine?”

“Infinite determination. Nothing was going to stop you. You would achieve exactly what you wanted no matter how dirty you had to get to reach it. It’s your power. You have zero ambition, even more so than someone like Teris. You only wanted the seat on the Titans to see your wife again. That’s why you lost your second fight even though I know you could go much higher.”

“Is that so,” Ourias said, keeping a poker face through her surprising insight.

“But even for that lack of ambition, I know you’ll fight when they come.”

Her comment made him even more curious. She did not have the same view as the others any longer. “You believe they’ll reach the Capital?”

“It’s the eyes. I could see it in that boy the General’s claimed. Nothing’s stopping him.” Rheia seemed finished and started walking down the wall. “So prepare yourself for the fight. They’ll be here soon.”

A glance down at the back of Rheia told him enough. Ourias stared back out at the horizon. ‘You’re out there. And you’re coming. Rebellion or destruction. None of it matters to me. Whatever you’re planning I will stop you. I will protect them!’

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

The sun was almost hiding once more, late afternoon. It was quiet for the moment. All of the excitement stood behind them. A brief reprieve from the chaos. It often seemed as though it would never end. A continuous struggle forced to repeat in great frequency. When the calm came it could be felt through the entire group.

Despite their group being no larger than when they started their journey into Atlantis, it felt bigger. In fact, they were short one to have the original count. Yet it felt almost unmanageably large. Too large for anyone to hold together. Everything seemed ready to fly apart. No one knew what held it all together. They just kept going forward.

It was not even the presence of their newest friends that kept everyone quiet. It happened naturally. Everyone had their own problems. Something kept their thoughts elsewhere. Only a few stayed vigilant, keeping them ahead of their pursuers. A couple of skirmishes interrupted the pace, but nothing not handled quickly.

Appearing next to Yumi, Chiharu leaned a little towards her. “There’s someone moving ahead. They’re coming in our direction.” Her eyes slid back towards where she sighted the figure.

Motioning to Nerine, their transport slowed down. “Can you tell who it is?” She looked head over the front of the truck even though her sight would never find anything, not at such a distance.

“No, it’s just movement right now. They’re using the forest to avoid being seen.”

“There’s a lot of these forests,” she commented. They already had to deal with ambushes from anything that obstructed their sight. It made everyone paranoid the moment they saw another if there would be an attack. “Alright, Miss Nerine please avoid the forest ahead.”

“I understand!” The vehicle responded her request pulling to the left and increasing speed. They had less of a need for moving straight with the spire in the Capital on the horizon as their signpost. They could not be lost with it in sight.

Yumi leaned over a little to Chiharu, while watching ahead at the forest moving to their flank. “What are they doing?”

“They’re moving to intercept. They spotted us.”

Her eyes went down briefly. Then she pushed back looking at Saki. “Saki, we’ve been spotted. I need you to handle it.”

She nodded in silence to Yumi. Checking with Chiharu, she received the location pointed out. Immediately disappearing, her wake made the truck rock a little. Saki seemed like a person driven and hardened. A different look was in her eyes since talking to Yumi. She handled most of the problems before they became ones. Nothing would stand between her and what her eyes locked upon. It was far ahead of her, but she never let go.

Opening the window into the driver’s seat, Yumi poked her head through. “How are you feeling? How much longer can you go before you need a rest?”

“I’m fine,” she insisted. Nerine tried to motion with her body to dismiss any concern for her well-being.

Yumi’s eyes narrowed a bit. “I know you’re trained for this and a soldier, but you’re still human.”

The way Yumi said it made Nerine turn her head back. She tried to hide her surprise, but it was not something she heard every day. “Thank you for your concern, but I can keep going.”

“You don’t need to push yourself to breaking. We still have more than a day’s travel. You’re going to need to be able to act when we reach the Capital.”

Nerine could see the insistence of an immoveable wall out of Yumi. She would press the issue until she relented. All she could do was face forward. “A couple of hours.”

“It’ll be getting dark by then, sounds like a perfect time to rest.” A bit of a smile moved through her lips as she pulled out. Yumi glanced back to Chiharu. “What’s the word?”

“There was something briefly, likely her attack, but it’s been silent since.”

Yumi looked over at the forest again. It did not make any sense. “If Saki dealt with the problem, she should be back by now.” Thoughts immediately went to the worst cases. It was all just speculation, but it was possible to have run across someone Saki could not defeat.

However, before any plans could be made, Saki appeared to dispel any worry. “Found someone.” She threw back her hand pointing with her thumb. The figure Chiharu tracked surfaced from the shadows of the trees.

Haruo appeared.

Chapter 231 – Silent Progress

Loaded up and moving again, they all surrounded Haruo. Everyone sat in a circle almost as though he was in for an interrogation.

“Weren’t you with Yuki and Ayumi?” asked Yumi, needing to confirm it.

He nodded. “Until a couple hours ago.”

“Hey man!” shouted Seiji. He patted him on the back genuinely glad to see another friend. Everyone seemed to returning. “It’s good to see you’re still in one piece!”

Haruo glanced at Seiji. ‘He’s a lot like Yuki. Overly familiar.’ It something he tried to get used to dealing with since meeting Yuki. His caution in dealing with others left him with no way to deal with people like Yuki and Seiji.

“Sorry again for attacking you,” Saki inserted, clearly bothered by her mistake.

“You attacked him?”

“Yes, Seiji! Shout it louder why don’t you!” She received a penetrating look for Seiji. It already made her feel bad for the accident, she did not need him making it worse. “I didn’t know it was him. Chiharu spotted someone, we assumed it was another of those Omega people.”

He stared Haruo up and down. “You don’t look harmed. I’m impressed you took her first strike. She’s pretty ruthless.”

“I was holding back! I wasn’t using my full strength! I wouldn’t have hurt him.” Seiji grinned at her. He teased her. “Give it rest.”

“Haruo,” opened Yumi, she had the moment important question that everyone had on their mind, “Why aren’t you with Yuki? What happened?”

“We were ambushed.”

Everyone looked a little bothered by the short answer. A lot could be extrapolated from the answer, but they needed details and real information. Haruo’s brevity could not pass this time.

“By more from the Omega Division?” He agreed with Yumi. “Are they still out there?”

“Yes.” The lack of more details made the situation seem worse than Haruo intended. He could see their eyes shifting around already concerned about their next attack. “They aren’t in the area.”

“But you won?” Yumi had trouble getting a clear picture of what happened with Haruo in the ambush. He held back so many pieces she was not sure what happened. It seemed at the very least he survived, somehow. However, she guessed they might never know what happened. “But why did you remain behind? You didn’t fight together?”

“No. It was Ayumi’s idea.” Glances went around the circle. He confirmed some of their fears. Things continued to look worse for Ayumi. Unfortunately, none of them knew anymore of what she planned. Haruo could tell they had their suspicions about Ayumi, just like him. “There’s something else. Yuki agree with her without any questioning her.”

Saki nearly jumped up to her feet, but stopped herself. “Yuki wouldn’t do that! He’d want to stay behind and do it together not wanting you to fight alone!”

“Yes, I agree. Ayumi is planning something that she wants us out of the way.”

The quiet one of the group, Simonides held his words to try to be more of an observer and not press his new relationship with the teenagers. However, he needed to add his point of view. “We still don’t know if they’re the real Eudokia or not.”

“Does it really matter?” barked Seiji, having trouble controlling his emotions. The thought of Ayumi manipulating them all to get to Yuki clearly did not sit well with him. His friend was in danger and he could not do anything. The helpless was carving away at him.

Yori nodded, previously in thought. He lowered his hand from his chin. “No, he’s right. We don’t know what they’re planning. It’s going to be difficult to even speculate on their plan without knowing if it is the real Eudokia.”

“Correct, it comes down to motive. If we understand their motive, we can make plans, but we don’t know who they are.”

“How’s that going help?”

“You don’t know the real Eudokia as well as I do, but she is intensely loyal to Atlantis, but above all else to the late King.” Simonides thought back to the times he met her in the Capital after her new posting. “I only saw her a few times, but it was clear to see in her eyes. When she was with the King, he was the only one in her eyes. I’d say in a way, it probably blinded her.”

Yumi started to follow where they were going. She stepped into the discussion. “And if it is not the real Eudokia, they probably have something different in mind with Yuki than the real Eudokia.”

Simonides nodded with the conclusion. “Because of that, an easier guess is that someone is faking her appearance to take advantage of her position and Yuki Hayashi’s important to their plans. He’s extremely powerful, if he truly is the heir of the King. The power he represents in the wrong person’s hand could be devastating for Atlantis.”

“But Yuki’s never met Eudokia before. What would they gain from pretending to her? They could have said anything.”

“It’s likely Eudokia is important to their plan just like he is.”

“Seems like a lot of work for something that could easily collapse.”

“Yes, it’s why I said it’s the easy answer. I’d prefer not to believe Eudokia is capable of treason, but it’s more likely given the situation that it is the real one.”

“But you said she had an intensity to her,” reminded Yori. He was sure of the direction Simonides was leading them. “Something that intense can make you do things that you normally would not and justify them very easily out of a sense of loyalty.”

“That’s what I fear. I can only imagine how hard it was on her with the King’s death.”

Yumi realized it as well. “You think his death sent her over the edge.”

“It’s a powerful emotion, loss.”

Seiji scratched his head a little annoyed with all of the talking. Everyone was making leaps he could not follow. The last little bit he understood clearly enough. “I don’t get what most of this has to do with anything. But you’re basically saying she’s angry over this King’s death?”

“It’s a little more complicated than that, Seiji, but yes.”

“How does that help us? You’re assuming she’s the real one, not some fake. We still got those Omega guys out there hunting us.”

“He’s right.”

Simonides was at the same dead end as the other. He gave the whole thing days of thought with no answer. None of them were any closer to understanding the truth. The only thing they could do was follow her tracks.

“Besides, I thought she just wanted Yuki to be King and the other guys didn’t want that to happen.”

“It’s not that simple, Seiji,” reminded Yumi, “The way she’s going about her actions do not make sense for that. Removing us from the situation makes it harder for her to achieve that goal, not easier. She must be planning something else.”

“How much of that matters?”

He did not seem to get it. Yumi did not know how else to explain to him. “If we don’t know what her real objective is we can’t move to counter her.” She thought on what else she could say to him.

Seiji shrugged. The plans did not really matter to him. He had a very clear sight on things from his view. “She’s still going to the Capital with Yuki. Whatever she’s got planned is in there. So even if we don’t know what she’s doing we know where she is going.”

Simonides could agree with Seiji on that assessment, but it went deeper. He worried about once they got to the Capital. “The problem is the Capital is vast with a deep underground. Millions of Atlanteans live in the Capital. It’s going to be easy to lose her if her goal is not the King’s Palace.”

“We have to start somewhere, right?”

“The wrong plan is worse than no plan?” It was not a sentiment that Simonides could easily get behind. He looked around at the teenagers. They all seemed to have a similar look as Seiji. It appeared their course was set. He was not going to convince them.

Yumi shrugged a little with a bit of a grin, seeing how troubled Simonides looked. She was use to dealing with Seiji a little already. “It’s worked out for us so far. Now that we’ve got Haruo back all that is left for us is to rescue Yuki and end this all before it gets any more out of control.”

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

The return of Haruo improved the overall mood of the group. Tensions still ran high with the uncertainty focused around Ayumi along with the pressure from Omega. But it started to feel like the group was together again. They had a more focused goal than before. The goal still seemed difficult with some impossible odds against them. If Ayumi proved to be the real Eudokia, getting Yuki back would not be an easy course.

All of the concerns would not slow them down. Yuki all meant something to each of them. They could not let the fears or uncertainties of the future weigh them down.

Their scheduled stop came with the need for Nerine to rest from using her powers all day. It took a little bit of effort to find a safe location. Even safe was actually relative, since all they managed to get was a cliff with some rocky overgrowth and a river nearby. Nothing for good protection or hiding. They were very exposed, but nothing came up to them for a while.

It was evening with only the moon keeping things lit. Yet Yumi could still see the strange thin shape in the distance. Simonides informed her that it was the Omega Spire, the tallest building in the Capital and the easiest landmark to find. The fact that they could see it meant the Capital was close. ‘Tomorrow we’ll be at the Capital’s doors. So close to the lion’s den. How hard will the fighting be?’

Everyone spread out into their own groups. The two Atlanteans naturally kept to themselves, still not feeling like part of the group. Chiharu disappeared to take the first watch along with Saki. Haruo and Seiji both appeared actually to be asleep neither seemed to be overly concerned about the dangers. Her brother isolated himself, something that subconsciously relieved her mind. While Fumiko seemed dull again distracted by something.

Yumi received an internal nudge. She stepped forward with some reluctance. It needed to happen. Her approach was hardly quiet, but it was not something she tried to do. It had to be apparent. The slightest hint of hesitation would ruin it for her. “Fumiko,” she started, standing immediately behind her. The two women had only a few centimeters between them. “I need your head on straight tomorrow. In the past, we’ve been able to get by, but they’ll be throwing everything at us tomorrow. I need to know you can fight.”

A bit of a shake went through Fumiko’s body. It was clear her words triggered a reaction out of her. She held in the desire to act out.

The knife was already inserted. It woke her up, but she had to keep her focused. She had to twist it. “You’re not the only one that’s killed someone. They’re out for our lives. Killing is going to be the only to stay alive here. This isn’t going to be a happily ever after ending. We’re going to get dirty, if you want to protect something you’re going to need to be willing to do it.” Yumi clinched her fists up.

She could not hold back any longer. Fumiko tilted her head back around to glare at Yumi. “Don’t concern yourself on my account. The day will come when all actions receive their consequences. I just hope I’m able to be there when it all comes back on you.” The conversation was over. Fumiko walked away no longer able to stand in the presence of Yumi.

Yumi turned away. A minute later, she was able to walk in her own direction. Once she alone, she collapsed to the ground slamming her fists into the earth. ‘Why’d it have to turn out like this!?’

‘You motivated her. It was necessary to get her back to fighting. She falls back into depression to easily.’

‘She was distraught over killing all of those soldiers! She can’t control her power! It’s reasonable to be afraid!’

‘Reasonable, when you’re not in a war setting.’

‘We’re just teenagers! Not soldiers!’

‘You need to be soldiers if you plan to survive this. Those out there won’t all act so mercifully. If someone is unable to function it’s only a liability for the group.’

‘Things aren’t just numbers and logic. People have emotions, hearts! They need time to deal!

‘Your enemy isn’t giving you that luxury. You need her power for tomorrow. This is the most efficient way for the results you need.’

‘But it isn’t the best way!’

‘Then think of another way.’

Yumi hesitated. It was not the first argument she had with her new voice in her mind. Unlike the other one that she no longer heard, which supported her even if it seemed aggressive, the new voice only seemed to worsen matters for her. It was right, but not right.

‘The reason you did what you did was because you don’t have another plan. If you can’t think up an alternative means to reach your goal then don’t criticize the ones present to you.’

‘This isn’t right!’

‘Then become stronger and find another way. If you don’t want to rely on my opinions then become strong enough to make your own. Until then all you’re doing is just pretending.’

Chapter 232 – Strengthening Resolve

Staggering a little, Fumiko’s emotions still ran high after her confrontation with Yumi. It made it difficult for her to focus on where she walked. She also was not paying too much attention to where she walked. The further away from Yumi the better at the moment. She would deal with where she ended up later. “Damn her! She doesn’t know what she’s talking about! She doesn’t know what it’s like—“ Fumiko tripped over something and fell on her face. “Damn it!”

“Fumiko?” checked Yori, who she ended up falling on. He helped her to get back on her feet. “You alright?”

Fumiko batted away his hand, annoyed with everything. “Fine!” She started to stomp away, but Yori grabbed her wrist. “What?!”

The reaction turned him a little blue, but it worried him. “What happened? Something’s wrong.”

“Nothing happened! Let go!”

“No. It’s not that hard to tell. I’m willing to listen.”

She stared down at him for a moment. “There’s not much point talking to you about it. Not with your complex.” Fumiko ripped her hand free from his grasp. However, she only got a few steps away before Yori blocked her path. “I’ve got nothing to talk to you about!”

Yori narrowed his eyes a little figuring out a few things. “It’s about my sister.” He received no response from Fumiko, but the look in her eyes told him enough. “You’ve got nothing to talk to be about? Try me.”

Some reluctance still prevented her from accepting him. “Right, because you’re not going to side with her on everything.”

Crossing his arms, he did not plan on leaving her alone after this. “Like I said, try me.”

Fumiko stepped back to where Yori had been. She was still not sure about talking to him about it, but he had been one of the few in the past that was easier to talk to, when things were different. So much changed since Yori was away. She sat down waiting on him.

The atmosphere became a little stifled for him. He could see her already judging how he acted and what he would say. Her continued silence only made it more difficult to get things started. “I’m guessing this has to do with Yumi and the way she’s been acting recently,” he opened. Yori did not know where it began, but he noticed the odd rift between the two on the truck. He hoped this would air out the grievances.

“That’s putting it lightly.”

“What did she do?”

Thinking back to the start of it, Fumiko suddenly clammed up. “It was a private matter.”

‘That’s not explaining things.’ He felt things become significantly more challenging. It also made him even more curious as to what Yumi said or did to Fumiko. He could feel the intensity of the emotions coming off Fumiko when he confronted her. Yori wondered if she would not have punched him. “Can you explain in a way that doesn’t compromise yourself?”

Fumiko glared at him again. The classic metaphor of daggers for eyes could not do the look justice. Yet she did agree to talk to him. “It started back when we found Saki.”

Recalling it, Yori tried to piece together everything that might have happened between the two. “Chiharu and Seiji were fighting, I remember. I remember the two Atlanteans discussing who they could be fighting and then…” He remembered Fumiko taking action, but no reason why. It came back to him that he saw his sister with her. “Yumi said something to you then, before you helped out.”

“Yes…” she said as though she had more to had, but refused.

‘This is going to be like pulling teeth.’ Yori struggled with the words he needed to keep things safe. It required more awkward silences than he would have wished. Anything less he felt would have sent Fumiko away. “It was something she said to then. She was vague about what she said when we asked. If she said something, it had to have been a plan.”

“There was no plan.”

“Then what? Did she insult you?” He did not like having to guess, but it would make a little more sense with how angry Fumiko was recently.

“No.” Fumiko fumed on her emotions thinking about what she said. It whispered in her ears adding fuel. “Your sister’s a manipulative bitch!”

“I don’t understand, what do you mean?!” He reacted quickly taken back. His words were not careful.

“Your sister took advantage of me so that I would kill those two! She made me murder them! Your sister is a murder, a cold blooded killer!”

Yori leaned back not really expecting to hear that from Fumiko. He could not say anything for a minute from the shock. It still did not make a lot of sense. “I-I…Yumi’s…shy and…introverted…” Each word was a struggle for him. He thought back to the Yumi he saw recently and compared her to the one he remembered.

“I knew this was pointless!” Fumiko started to stand up, but Yori grabbed her hand.

“Wait!” It happened so fast. He did not know when it happened. He was gone for only a short time. “She is different, from how she used to be.” The words seemed to be enough to at least stop Fumiko. “Ever since I woke in the middle of that battle, I’ve been asking myself where the little sister I remember go. She’s changed so much. I’m not sure what’s happened to her!”

Fumiko measured out his words and his face. He seemed to be almost desperate. He did not understand it anymore than her. “She’s been trying to shoulder everything since you were captured. But I can’t forgive her for the way she’s acting now!”

“I don’t know what she said to you, but there has to be a reason for it!” He searched for anything. It felt like everything was slipping away. He just wanted to hold on to his memories. The sister he knew seemed lost forever, replaced with some calculating women he did not recognize. “Maybe it’s that persona!” He just remembered.

Confused, Fumiko’s face narrowed at his excuses. “Making up excuses for your sister now? She doesn’t get a free pass! Not after what she said!”

“No! During the fight with the South Gate soldiers, don’t you remember what happened to Yumi?”

She tried to think back to what happened, but her memory was hazy. Everything stopped for her after her power went out of control. “The last part of it is a blur.” After killing so many of them, she did not feel like talking to anyone. She never found out what happened. She did not know how it ended, just simply accepted the fact. Her mind did not really pay attention to any of the details.

“You don’t remember us talking to some second personality inside Yumi?”

“What are you talking about? Second personality? You’re not making any sense.”

“I think it took over Yumi during the fight so we could win. She wasn’t acting like herself. Saying things that she would never say.”

“What? Are you saying that this second personality is control Yumi?”

It was a struggle for him to keep things sounding sane. He could not explain what was happening to his sister. Things were beyond his control. “It’s possible. We don’t know what he did to her when changed her.” Yori’s eyes went a little eye becoming fueled by the idea. “You all have powers that shouldn’t be possible. Not to mention he screwed around with your bodies making you faster, stronger and even more resistant to injury. We don’t know what else he screwed around with.”

Fumiko backed away a little from Yori’s crazed rant. It seemed too illogical. “I can’t, won’t forgive her. There are some lines you don’t cross. If you think she’s been controlled, you figure it out.” She stood up done with him. “You won’t get any help from me. I’ll make sure to fight, but it won’t be because she told me to do so.” Fumiko left promptly at the end of her declaration.

Alone, Yori tried to make sense of everything. “What’s going on? My sister…I have to protect her! I have to do something!”

Across the camp, Chiharu appeared out of the shadows next to Seiji. She looked down at him for a moment. A sharp kick from her woke him up. Hardening her expression, she spoke, “We’ve got company.”

“Huh? The hell’s the matter with you?” Seiji rubbed his ribs from where she hit him. “There are better ways to wake someone up!”

“You’re awake. Does it matter now?”

“Brat…” The rest of it finally caught up to him. He jumped to his feet looking around. “Where are they?” His fists rubbed together looking ready for a fight.

Chiharu’s face went flat a little at the sight of his eagerness to fight. “Help with waking the others up. We’re not here to fight.” She stared a little longer at him. A different thought came to her. “Save your need to restore your lost honor from the last fight for later when it actually matters.”

Seiji tilted down to look at her. Some confused spread over his face. “What? Someone needs to keep them off our backs while you prepare to leave.”

“Leave that to someone faster then, she’s already intercepting them.”

“Saki is?!” The ground suddenly rumbled as though to answer his question. He turned in the direction. Another echo came from the unknown. Something about it felt wrong to him. “I can’t keep letting her do everything!” Seiji charged off after Saki, following the vibrations.

Chiharu’s voice disappeared from his mind, even though she shouted at him. He no longer cared about it. The only thing on his mind was Saki. In his gut, he knew something did not sit right. It did not make sense, but he had to see.

Each of the quakes brought him closer until he was on top of it almost. He could see her in the distance along with someone else. “Saki!” Seiji did not have a chance to say anything else. He watched as she fell over covered in blood, her body littered with wounds.

His fists tightened up. He ground his teeth, his anger came up to the surface. Seiji charged into the battle without a second thought. “You bastard, what did you do to Saki?” Something stopped his fist. A metallic sound rang out. His eyes focused upward. The atmosphere felt very familiar to him. Seiji’s eyes widened when he saw their face. “You bastard! It’s you!”

Cosmas grinned with delight beaming from his eyes. One of his prey appeared before him. “The muscle bound idiot. This is my lucky night! Tonight, you will have the pleasure of dying!” His lips grew wider as it became a wicked smirk.

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Chiharu’s voice disappeared from his mind, even though she shouted at him. He no longer cared about it. The only thing on his mind was Saki. In his gut, he knew something did not sit right. It did not make sense, but he had to see.

Each of the quakes brought him closer until he was on top of it almost. He could see her in the distance along with someone else. “Saki!” Seiji did not have a chance to say anything else. He watched as she fell over covered in blood, her body littered with wounds.

His fists tightened up. He ground his teeth, his anger came up to the surface. Seiji charged into the battle without a second thought. “You bastard, what did you do to Saki?” Something stopped his fist. A metallic sound rang out. His eyes focused upward. The atmosphere felt very familiar to him. Seiji’s eyes widened when he saw their face. “You bastard! It’s you!”

Cosmas grinned with delight beaming from his eyes. One of his prey appeared before him. “The muscle bound idiot. This is my lucky night! Tonight, you will have the pleasure of dying!” His lips grew wider as it became a wicked smirk.

The sight of the face of the man was enough to set Seiji’s blood on fire. Everything in his body tensed up with images of their last encounter flashing through his mind. He could not stop thinking about what he did to Nerine. “She’s missing her arms because of what you did?!” Seiji threw his fists into a barrage against the swords acting in defense of Cosmas.

“Concerned over your new friend?” A devious look sifted through Cosmas’ eyes at the mention of Nerine. “She’ll be dead soon after yourself. So you won’t need to worry for long!”

Such words only made Seiji more enraged. He threw his fists at Cosmas wildly without any focus. Another hand stretched out and grabbed his bandaged right arm, stopping him in mid-swing. Seiji tried to break free, but they were strong. Turning his head to the right, it seemed to him to see her. “Saki?!”

Breathing slowly and her face covered in blood, her eyes still have the same fierceness to be unable to back down on anything. Her blood soaked hand dripped over his bandages staining them red. “What do you think you’re doing here, Seiji?” Despite her steady words and determination, she still appeared ready to collapse.

“You’re all sliced up! Why are you standing?”

“I asked you a question first,” she turned back on, refusing let Seiji dictate the flow. “You shouldn’t be here.” Her voice wavered a little from the even tone.

“This one’s mine!” he shouted, ripping his arm free. Seiji shoved Saki away from him. It was not her fight. His eyes locked back on Cosmas. The ends of his fingers felt on fire just staring at him. He ground his teeth trying to withstand it.

Saki blinked a little surprised to see Seiji acting in such a manner. She appeared in front of him, between the two men. “Damn it, Seiji! I don’t need this right now! You’re supposed to be helping Chiharu with the others! Get going n—“

He heard enough of her voice. Seiji grabbed her by her tunic and slammed Saki into the ground shattering the earth with the voice. “NO!” His voice erupted from his mouth with enough volume and intensity to shake the trees in the distance. Seiji struggled with his words, his jaw shaking. “He’s mine! Don’t interfere!”

The impact made Saki cough, but most of her stun came from shock in seeing Seiji’s face. She had never seen him look so wild before. ‘Even when he was a random kid in junior high looking like a gang leader, he never looked like that. It’s like he’s an animal…’ Saki did not know what was going on. She knew she did not have time to deal with him. “You leave me no choice, Seiji!” Her body suddenly disappeared from Seiji’s hold.

Reappearing, she came in from Seiji’s right flank with a bloody kick ready to lay him out. Seiji turned into her attack and stretched out his arm before she reached him. His hand wrapped around her neck. “I told you!” Seiji dragged her in close to his face. “Don’t interfere! I owe him for what he did to her!”

It took her a moment, but Saki figured out what Seiji was going on about. “This is about revenge?! Seiji!”

“NO!” he screamed. Everything went silent. His face twisted into a more and more wild depiction. “This isn’t about revenge!” Seiji’s hand shook violently. His hold tightened around Saki’s neck. “I’m going to kill him!”

Her eyes went wide at his response. ‘This isn’t the Seiji I know! What’s happened to him?!’ Saki grappled with his arm trying to break free. She put everything she had into it, yet nothing seemed to work. Seiji’s already inhuman strength seemed to have increased. “Do you hear what you’re saying, Seiji?! Kill?”

“YES!”

“Fine then!” Saki wrapped her whole body around his arm. Using everything she to twist, she threw Seiji down to the ground using his arm against. Once on the ground, she quickly switched to a submission hold fighting against his strength. “Seiji! You will not murder anyone, no matter the justification! This isn’t who you are! Seiji!” She had to bring him back to his senses. The animalistic look in his eyes only seemed to be growing worse.

Slammed into the ground, Seiji’s wrinkled face broke for a second. The intensity remained, but there was a moment of lucidity cracking through. He turned his head over to Saki. “…please…Saki…I need to…do this…for myself…”

A faint sense of his self seemed to break through. Saki found her hold on him loosening. However, the moment of weakness she showed him he took advantage of her. Seiji threw her off him with ease casing her aside. “Seiji!” called Saki from the ground.

Breathing heavily, he glanced over at her. Flashes of different parts of him went through his face. “…Saki…” His arms shook at his side.

‘He’s struggling… What’s going on Seiji?’ Saki slowly stood up. Pieces fell a little bit into place for her. Most of it still did not make a lot of sense to her. She did not know the whole story, but still felt she understood enough. “Alright, Seiji. He’s all yours.”

“Thanks!”

Cosmas started laughing, previously only watching the scene with great interest. “So you’ve suddenly decided to support killing, girl?” he teased with mocking tone. “I do love the taste of hypocrisy.”

“You don’t know what you’re talking about!”

Smirking widely, he nodded slowly in a manner that only made him seem creepier. “Oh I do, little girl. I saw it in your eyes. Yours are different from his.” Cosmas enjoyed every moment deeply, especially the changing look on Seiji. “You didn’t know did you?” He laughed loudly. “Oh this is great! I love it!”

Seiji looked over at Saki in confusion. “What’s he talking about, Saki? You wouldn’t…Saki.”

Guilt surfaced in her face, as she wanted to look away from him. She knew what she did. It was something she had to do. “Seiji this isn’t the time for such things.” Saki began to walk away from the field. “If you really want to know. Ask me after this is all over.”

“Saki! Wait!” Seiji stretched out his arm towards her even though he was nowhere in range.

She continued to walk away, undeterred. “Sometimes there are just things you must do even when it is wrong.”

“Saki?” He still was not sure of what happened. Something huge was missing. Suddenly, Saki was not the same person he knew. She was missing.

Cosmas clapped loudly. He slowly walked towards Seiji. “This is so much more than I could have hoped for by just simply killing the two of you.”

“Shut the hell up, you bastard! What do you know?!”

“More than a child like you. She’s an adult.”

He threw up a fist in Cosmas’ direction. “Killing doesn’t make you an adult!”

“I wasn’t talking about that. Nothing is simple in this world. She understands better than you what must be done. I like her.” The look in his eyes as he glanced in her direction almost seemed filled with lust. He drowned in the intoxicating atmosphere.

Seiji’s teeth ground together and bared a little. “Stay away from her! This is between us!”

Swords materialized up around Cosmos ready to strike. “You’re right. I do have a traitor and a child to kill.”

“I’d rather be a child than an adult!” The air thickened almost instantly with the killing intent increasing. He slammed down his feet setting himself into a fighting stance.

Two swords appeared in Cosmas’ hands last, as a final sign of his readiness. “You’ll die a child with that sort of thinking. You’ll always be immature!”

“Fine by me!” Seiji charged forward. The life or death clash began.

Chapter 233 – Death’s Bet

The two forewent any sort of warm-up round. The battle was a continuation of their previous encounter. Cosmas immediately started out with clones and tossed around his swords in all directions. A frantic dance played out with Seiji dodging and breaking down the clones. His fists had greater power behind them than before. Each punch that destroyed a clone blasted out a wide cone of wind kicking up dirt across the entire field.

A few nicks came from swords during the opening of the fight. He could tell the swords’ sharpness was the same as he remembered. During the few punches he threw, Seiji kept watching how everything reacted. ‘Damnit! I’m seeing more disruptions. It’s not like last time. I’m not going to be able to find him the same way. Hiding bastard!’ Seiji jumped into the air and slammed his fist into the earth breaking it up into cracked crater. Tossed debris wiped out several of the clones.

“You’re using your same tricks. So naïve, child!” One of Cosmas’ clones looked down at Seiji in the crater. An array of swords appeared around Seiji. “Did you really think I wouldn’t analyze the fight?”

Seiji bared his teeth in annoyance. “You bastard! Always hiding behind tricks and copies!” He threw up his fist at the clone. “You’re a coward!”

“If you’re dead, it doesn’t really matter the means to which I achieve it.” He laughed again, but it did not hold up the attack. Several clones came sliding down the torn earth as the floating swords came in for Seiji.

A faint glow came off Seiji’s bandage arm as he went to take the blow. The sword deflected off him spinning away into the earth, leaving him unharmed. He grabbed the second with his teeth using it to parry several swords before Cosmas saw what he did. When it vanished, Seiji grabbed up another sword swiping away the rest just in time.

The clones reached him. He still had the sword. Enough force swung through the metal that he shattered both weapons immediately. Shards of metal flew past him scrapping his face in thin lines before he finished off the clone. Continuing to move, he lifted a large chunk of rock in one hand to smash the other clones in a single motion.

Once finished, Seiji leapt back into the air. Swords followed him up. He blocked some with his arm and the rest he deflected away with temporary weapons before they disappeared. ‘There you are!’ Seiji’s body fell back down to the earth with no control over his landing.

Landing on the edge of the crater, Seiji found himself surrounded again. Clones were everywhere. He fought through the few immediately in front of him. The last he grabbed and charged with using as a shield against the other coming for him.

At the end of his charge, he met the one he wanted. He grabbed onto the invisible Cosmas, the real one. “Found you! You bastard! This time you’re not getting away from me!” His hand shook a little as the temptation to snap his neck was unbearable.

Cosmas smirked, as he appeared to Seiji, not seemingly affected by being caught. “So you’ve learned a little.”

Seiji ground his teeth not liking the way he looked. ‘I have him! Why does he look like he’s the one in control?’ The arrogant look in his eyes just made his emotion boil more. “I’ve gotten more practice dealing with your kind. This isn’t going to play out the way you think.” His body started to shake more and more.

“You’re right this isn’t going to be same.” The smirk widened further across Cosmas lips. He lifted up his hand to rest on Seiji’s bandaged arm. “Oh you’re shaking badly.” His lips thinned a little with excitement. “It’s finally starting to affect you.”

Suddenly, Seiji’s left arm went numb. He lost hold of Cosmas as the shaking in his right overwhelmed him. Everything in his body seemed to be cold in one moment and burning the next. He staggered around swiping at whatever was near him. “What did you do to me, you bastard?!”

Cosmas walked casually up to Seiji. He grabbed a hold of his right arm at the wrist. It was the only support Seiji had when his legs buckled. “I poisoned you, naturally.”

Seiji gasped for air. “You—“

“Oh don’t worry. It’s not deadly. No, it just paralyzes you and gives you a few other fun side effects that I decided to toss in for my entertainment.” Cosmas lifted up a sword in his free hand placing it against Seiji’s wrapped hand. “Can you feel that? The cold steel.” He grinned maniacally. “You can’t can you. It’s numbed your ability to sense temperature.”

Sweat dripped down Seiji’s face. He could not move his body. Nothing responded. “B-bast-ard!”

“Yes, keep that attitude! It’ll be so much better when I do this!” The sword in his hand cleanly cut through Seiji’s pinkie. Cosmas held up the severed finger for Seiji to see the blood dripping out.

It took him a moment, but a massive wave of pain attacked all of his senses at once. As much as he wanted to hold it in, nothing could keep his lips sealed. Seiji released a blood curdling scream. He felt as though every part of his skin was being peeled off millimeter by millimeter and they plucked his muscles like an instrument. It made his head want to explode before wanting to pass out.

“Oh no, you can’t faint on me. The poison won’t allow you.” The devilish grinned seemed to curl up. “No, I’ll make you feel new heights of pain enhanced by this poison until I’m finished with you.” Cosmas leaned in only centimeters away from Seiji’s face. “I too learned some things about you. You aren’t like us. Meaning I have greater control over your own body than you do. You’ll suffer greatly before you die!”

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Sweat dripped down Seiji’s face. He could not move his body. Nothing responded. “B-bast-ard!”

“Yes, keep that attitude! It’ll be so much better when I do this!” The sword in his hand cleanly cut through Seiji’s pinkie. Cosmas held up the severed finger for Seiji to see the blood dripping out.

It took him a moment, but a massive wave of pain attacked all of his senses at once. As much as he wanted to hold it in, nothing could keep his lips sealed. Seiji released a blood-curdling scream. He felt as though every part of his skin was being peeled off millimeter by millimeter and they plucked his muscles like an instrument. It made his head want to explode before wanting to pass out.

“Oh no, you can’t faint on me. The poison won’t allow you.” The devilish grinned seemed to curl up. “No, I’ll make you feel new heights of pain enhanced by this poison until I’m finished with you.” Cosmas leaned in only centimeters away from Seiji’s face. “I too learned some things about you. You aren’t like us. Meaning I have greater control over your own body than you do. You’ll suffer greatly before you die!”

Seiji pulled at his body to respond to him. He fought with his arm to move. Anything needed to move. It did not matter what it was. A sign was all that he needed. Something to show that he was still in control. He could not stand knowing that his body was dead to him. He could do nothing to change things. That he was just the helpless doll to this insane man.

‘Come on! Damn body, do what I’m telling you!’ He struggled to find anything. Everything was so numb. He did not feel like he was in his own body anymore. It just feel like he was watching through someone’s eyes, but still felt the pain. ‘Are you going to just let him carve you up? Move damn it!’

A faint glow between the layers of papers around his arm. It pulsed softly.

Grinning like a maniac, Cosmas removed another finger to show Seiji. The renewed screaming only made his expression all the more twisted. He drank up the pain with devilish delight.

The resistance from his body made Seiji sweat more. Watching Cosmas degrade further and further from something that resembled human actually made him feel something he did not expect. It was foreign feeling for him. ‘He’s actually going to slowly cut me up until I die!’ Seiji’s eyes widened further until his pupils became only dots. The feeling washed over him. It made him familiar with it. It wanted him to be comfort. It was heavy. It was sickening. Seiji hated it, but could not help it.

Fear. Absolute. Pure. Consuming.

Chapter 234 – Death’s Assurance

There were times Seiji might have felt it in the past, but it only a little bit. It was not enough to keep him from wanting to fight back. But this was so powerful it felt like it was over his entire body. Everything froze. His mind started to come to terms with the reality. ‘I can’t…’

His arm pulsed a little stronger.

Cosmas took interest. “What’s this? I don’t remember you having this before.” He stripped away a couple of the talismans wrapped around his hand. It took a little effort, but he reached skin. A thin scar started between where the pinkie and ring finger would have been and ran underneath the bandaging. His eyes lit up a little. “I remember now. This was the wound I gave you.” Cosmas peeled back a few more to find the second scar. He checked further up on his arm needing to remove a significant amount to reach the skin. “So you managed to bind it back together and heal yourself. I recall you did something like that at the end now. You were getting less interesting at that point, so I don’t remember the small details very well.”

Seiji wanted his arm back. He wanted his body back. He wanted free of this insane man’s control. It had to end. “Give…me…back…” Even his mouth had trouble obeying him. He fought to just get the words out.

Closing in a little, Cosmas playful drew a line down Seiji’s cheek with his finger. “Oh? You want something?” He grinned at him. “Do tell me.”

The glow shined off his skin through the exposed parts as it pulsed.

A little surprised by the brightness, Cosmas pulled back a bit. His confusion at Seiji’s arm twisted his forehead. “Something new you’re trying? You’re still under my paralysis. You can’t escape me!” He started laughing at Seiji futile attempts. “Struggle all you want. You’re mine!”

Another pulse came out, but it moved down his arm rather than all at once. The tips of his fingers started to glow a little.

“Give me…”

“Come on. Tell me what you want.”

“Give…”

Several waves pulsed through Seiji’s arm.

“What is it you want?” Cosmas leaned forward up close to Seiji’s face. He grabbed on to the back of his head. The sight of his futility pleased him. Toying with him was almost too easy.

Suddenly, the talismans on his arm rippled. The outer layer loosened up and flapped around. The light pulsing through his arm became a constant stream. “Give me back my ARM!” Seiji shouted, finally able to speak again. All of the talismans threw off his arm spinning around at different speeds. The light that contained within before shined brightly. It blinded the entire field.

Once the light faded enough to see, Seiji was no longer in sight. It was his white glowing arm that signaled his position, as it was hard to miss. He rested outside of Cosmas’ field. The talismans stopped moving. Hundreds of papers floated at different distances away from his arm.

Cosmas lowered his eyes a little from the brightness. A new turn of events he did not expect appeared before him. “What do you have hidden in the arm?”

The pain through his body had subsided significantly. His hand still hurt, but nothing like it was before. ‘I can move again.’ Seiji flipped his eyes up towards Cosmas, noticing his position. ‘It must be because I’m outside of his effects.’ Lifting up his scarred arm, Seiji stared at the light coming off it. ‘What’s happening to me? I thought I already knew what power Yuki gave me. This isn’t the same sort of thing.’

Seiji grabbed one of the talismans out of the air. It immediately straightened out in his fingers. “Huh? This looks like…” He never gave it much thought on his arm. When it happened during the fight, he was merely grateful for an arm to fight with again. After it was over, he just accepted it as fact. He never looked at it closely. But it was familiar. Sickeningly familiar.

The more he thought about it the more he realized about it. ‘These showed up that time when the shrine was under attack by the undead.’ The light from his arm calmed down. Most of the paper talismans returned to his arm, but a few attached themselves to his body. He could not remove them no matter how much he tried. ‘They’re always appearing to help me. Is this your way of getting back at me?!’

He would have preferred to ignore such help, but it was a part of him. It could not be removed. Acceptance was his only option, reluctant or otherwise. Seiji looked down at his maimed hand, bandaged back up. The two fingers he missed were sealed up.

Seiji looked back at Cosmas with his awkward fist raised. His body felt a little different now. He was not sure what the talismans did to him, but he at least had the poison purged. “Alright. Time to return the favor in kind.” Seiji began to walk back towards the sword field.

Grinning, Cosmas watched with anticipation of Seiji’s return. “You were safe outside my field. My poison couldn’t affect you. But you walk back in here. It’ll make you succumb again.” Swords lifted up into the air around where Seiji would enter. “You truly are an idiot!”

“I’m fine with that,” replied Seiji, marching into the field. The moment he stepped in a flicker came off the talismans attached to his body. “Things won’t play out the same way a second time.”

“Did you forget I have complete control within my field?”

Punching his foot down into the field, chunks of earth jumped up knocking away many of the swords lined up for him. His left hand grabbed a free sword and swiped away the rest in a single motion. “Did you forget this is the second time I’ve fought you?”

“So you found a way to protect yourself from my poison. I can just strengthen it.”

“You really think that’ll work?” Seiji kept walking forward. He had his confidence back. Everything was under his control. His body felt great. “All you can do is work within your pre-defined limits you’ve placed upon yourself. Strengthening won’t do anything to affect me. You’ll have to change it to actually have a chance against me now.” He smirked a little at the thought. “And you can’t risk that. The moment your field is off you’re mine. You have to work with what you’re given.”

Cosmas grinned along with Seiji. It pleased him. It was enjoyable, but also boring before. The feeling he had now was more satisfying. “This is the way it should be. This is far more interesting. It’d be so boring just cutting you up when you can’t move.” Suddenly two swords appeared in his hands and grew immediately to unwieldy sizes of five meters. “But don’t think I’m out of moves. No, we’re just getting starting now. So I expect you to keep making things interesting for me until I remove that head of yours!”

The length of the swords actually impressed Seiji a bit. They seemed like they stretched out to stab at him, even though he remained at a safe distance. He rubbed his left hand over his right hand subconsciously. There was no pain.

He could feel the intensity of the atmosphere. The deadliness pointed straight at him. His emotions calmed for the moment. ‘I have to end this before I lose myself once more. This man brings out the worst in me. Inside I know he deserves worse than what my heart wants to give, but I can’t let it take me over. Not again! I need to fight my way, not on his terms!’

Seiji charged in for Cosmas. He watched the massive blades slowly moving up. ‘They’re too big for him. Though he seems unaffected by their size, I can’t imagine he actually can swing them very easily.’ The slow movement made them very easy to dodge. It almost seemed like Cosmas allowed himself to get caught up in sense of a fight to allow such a weakness. However, it was too early to judge.

The earth roared and leapt the moment the blades crashed into the ground. Massive waves of debris shot off the impact zone. It did not matter if Seiji dodged the blades, their effect would still reach him. They carved up the earth with ease.

After only two attacks, Seiji fell off his course. He stumbled around on his feet trying to make up the loss. However, in this delay, Cosmas had a follow-up already planned. Seiji caught it in time. The left sword was already back in the air and turned flat with the blade pointed at him. It moved significantly faster than before. The slow movement was just a deception.

Seiji leapt up in the air just in time to land on the blade as it crashed into the other sword. Sparks flew up from the scrapping metal. The blades rang loudly over the battlefield. ‘Damn…’ He looked down at the close call. ‘That was close, he’s still playing around.’ Seiji jumped back to get off the sword.

The next attack was already beginning. Seiji had to dodge the varied speeds of the swords. Neither seemed to move in the same. It made it difficult for him to dodge. He already experienced the sharpness of the smaller blades. He did not want to take one directly on at such a size.

Dodging was all he could do for the moment. Cosmas was on a heavy offensive. “Don’t get boring on me again! I’ll cut you up if you do!” He smirked at him.

Grunting a little as he made an awkward backward dodge, Seiji hated being defensive. But the new tactics were not something he was used to against Cosmas. “You’re already wanting to kill me. I don’t think that’s much of a motivating factor right now.” He had another close dodge. Each move seemed to be getting harder to avoid than the last.

Some laughter came from Cosmas. “Getting a bit of a mouth on you for retorts, huh?”

“Damn, I’m starting to sound like Yuki.” He leapt up on the swords as another dodge came. The size made it very easy to run up the length as his only catch for a counter. “I need to keep to my own character.” Blades jumped up from the surface of the sword halting his progress. The surprise attack left him with a small knick, but it felt like his entire limb had been severed. He bit through the pain, jumping away, his route closed.

“I wondered how long it’d take you to accept the invitation.”

Seiji ripped off a talisman from his arm and put it on the thin wound. It worked well closing up the wound. ‘Damn, they aren’t normal swords…’ He looked back at Cosmas approaching. A reminder of the situation had to go through Seiji’s head. It was easy to fall into the assumption of what he saw was what reality was, but they subverted reality.

“You shouldn’t relax just because you think you’re safe!” The swords suddenly grew in length to reach out to Seiji. Safe distance no longer meant the same thing. The swords moved at an even faster speed than before leaving Seiji with little openings.

Seiji gasped for a moment as he felt the blade slice through his entire body at the waist. It seemed like everything was not real for a moment. He could not feel anything. Then he looked down. He managed to escape, but not without taking a shallow wound in his waist as the extending blades caught a taste of him in mid-swing. Sweat poured down his face from the experience. ‘What just happened?’

Cosmas lifted the left sword up to rest on his shoulder. “Surprised? I told you before didn’t I? I’m not out of moves. Things are only getting started.” The sword shrank down to a normal size. “That was merely a taste of things to come. That blade creates illusions, increasing the severity of any wound you receive.”

The right sword, still massive, shined a strange light blue. A cold wind blew from it until the air froze. Ice expanded over the blade and stretched out catching Seiji unaware. He could not move in time for the ice to grab his legs. “How will you get out of this?” Cosmas tossed the smaller sword into the air letting it grow back to gigantic proportions. It spun down at him threatening to cut him down the middle.

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Cosmas lifted the left sword up to rest on his shoulder. “Surprised? I told you before didn’t I? I’m not out of moves. Things are only getting started.” The sword shrank down to a normal size. “That was merely a taste of things to come. That blade creates illusions, increasing the severity of any wound you receive.”

The right sword, still massive, shined a strange light blue. A cold wind blew from it until the air froze. Ice expanded over the blade and stretched out catching Seiji unaware. He could not move in time for the ice to grab his legs. “How will you get out of this?” Cosmas tossed the smaller sword into the air letting it grow back to gigantic proportions. It spun down at him threatening to cut him down the middle.

Seiji looked down immediately at the ice holding him. He pulled at his legs with his hands trying to rip himself free. However, it was all too late. Nothing could be done. The ice held solid. He ground his teeth to grit through the pain he expected to come. Seiji looked up.

The spinning sword turned into a blur. It spun too fast for him. He knew it was going to slice him. The sharpness of the blade was not something he doubted. It was unavoidable. ‘Damnit! Don’t let it end like this! Not like this!’ Seiji lifted his arms up in a futile attempt to protect to him. They crossed over in front of his head just as the first strike came down on the sword.

Sparks flew up the moment of the strike. A shockwave blasted out throwing wind out in all directions. The movement was so fast the blade already crashed into the earth as part of the spin. The ground exploded leaping up. A heavy cloud filled everything. Only the quickly spinning sword could be seen through the clouds trailing smoke. Thin streaks of blood sailed through the air off the sword, clearly finding a target.

In the last few spins of the swords, loud cracking ripped through the field. The ice lost its hold. The sword threw Seiji out of the cloud with tiny shards of ice and droplets of blood trailing off him. He crashed into the ground still appearing to be in one piece.

Cosmas drew his massive sword across the clouds of smoke like a fan, pushing all of out the way. He went over to retrieve this cast sword. “Seems you’ve managed to survive. Very good, it was the least interesting thing I have to kill you with.”

Seiji dragged himself to his feet. His entire body still felt like it was shaking from the repeated strikes of the sword. It rattled his bones. He was not sure how he survived it. He should have died. “Do you ever get tired of talking?”

“Do you get tired of stumbling through your battles?”

A response was inside Seiji, but did not want to give Cosmas any more fuel. The man was annoying without more to talk to about. Seiji was fine with having a little luck. No battle was all about just skill. Random chance played just as important of an element. He believed that more than anything. The best could get unlucky and lose.

He felt grateful for the amount of luck on his side. ‘I’m damn well sure I would have died several times over without the luck I have.’ Seiji looked at his arms. He had trouble with the widespread ringing in his body what was actually injured. His bandage arm came away completely unscathed. However, his left arm had a severe gash left from the sword. A quick patch up from borrowing another few talismans fixed him up.

A quick fix was all he could afford. It kept him fighting.

Cosmas was already ready to begin.

Chapter 235 – Death’s Entertainment

Cleared once more, the battle could begin with renewed vigor. Cosmas’ swords returned to their normal size. It was hard to judge if it would be more powerful or not. Anything could come from the swords. Seiji started to adjust to such facts with the abilities he showed off.

Cosmas stabbed his left sword into the ground. A flash of red light erupted from it. The light pulsed into the earth. Cracks bolted out over the ruined field. Each of the cracks glowed brightly. The streams all focused on Seiji. Before reaching him, the light blew up through massive pillars of flames into the air. Chain explosions followed along the cracks quickly reaching out to him.

The heat coming off the flames reached him long before the fire. Seiji tried to dodge what he could, but the walls of flames made it almost any sort of escape impossible. He danced around between the cracks. His skin blistered quickly from the exposure. Any action only took him in deeper until the whole ground around him erupted into a massive spire of fire. Everything swallowed up. Large chunks of earth went soaring from the force.

Watching the spectacle, Cosmas grinned. Seiji disappeared from sight. He pulled the sword free releasing the flames. As though snuffed out in an instant, the fire disappeared. Clung for protection on the debris caught up in the blast, Seiji survived again. Throwing his right sword into the air, a dark shine washed over it.

Suddenly, the rocks in the area slammed into the ground. The impact blasted craters and pulverized them to dust. Seiji struggled to stand. It felt like the Earth sat on his back. ‘So heavy…I can barely move!’ Grinding his teeth together, Seiji slammed his foot into the earth cracking it from the weight. ‘I won’t be stopped! I won’t let you keep going!’ Using the weight on him to his advantage, Seiji raised his fist into the air and slammed down into the earth with the full aided force.

Cracks shot out from the impact towards Cosmas as Seiji sank further down in his crater. The force ripped up the outer layer of the earth tossing it in all directions. Cosmas spawned his swords for a defense. Thin lines formed along the rocks thrown at him. It allowed them to pass by him unharmed.

The gravity disappeared for Seiji. His body felt so light that his movement was fastest than he expected. The ground blasted out behind him from his sprint. It was the best opening he had the entire fight. However, a wide sword managed to block him in time. But the force of his fist knocked back Cosmos, delivering thin cuts to his face. Seiji struggled with the sword. He roared loudly building his strength.

Cosmas felt a little bit of surprise to have been so close to Seiji. He looked up from the ground to see his sword began to develop cracks in it. It was not going to last for another half minute to such strength. Staring at the sword for a moment, sparks came off it. Arcs of lightning jumped around channeling into Seiji’s arm.

Shock from the lightning threw him back several meters. It tossed Seiji to the ground, his body still discharging the electricity. “Damn, so close,” he muttered.

Laughing with excitement, Cosmas rose to his feet. He wiped away the blood that dripped down his face from his small cuts. “Excellent! Keep this up! Your struggling makes this the best!” Even being almost on the losing side, Cosmas continued to be unaffected by the ebb and flow of the battle. He clapped his hands wanting even more.

Digging himself out of the cracked ruins of the field, Seiji found his way to his feet. “Annoying bastard…” Some of the lightning loosely arced between his fingers, but it mostly disappeared. ‘He’s got too many different things those swords do now. I don’t know expect from him next. And I was so close to putting an end to it as well.’

“Show me what else you can do!” Six swords appeared hovering around Cosmas. Each had a distinctive glow about them.

Narrowing his face for the next round, Seiji did not like the feeling he got from the way the swords looked. Regardless he feeling on the matter, he did not have a choice. He had to deal with it. “I can take whatever you’ve got!”

Grinning like a devil again, Cosmas motioned with his hand as a trigger. “Keep me entertained!” The first sword lit up brightly before shoot out a stream of fire. Seiji dodged the attempt, but a beam of lightning fired at him next with greater speed. Immediately after, rocks materialized and flung towards him growing to the size of boulders.

The rapid assault was something that Seiji expected, but he did not foresee the hail of elements thrown at him. The lightning clipped him in the shoulder spinning back to ram his foot into the earth for support. He caught boulder with both hands, but a second a third slammed into it grinding Seiji back. “Damn! I won’t lose to stupid magic!” Seiji’s feet dragged through the earth keeping him supported. When it seemed like he stopped move he tried to throw the boulder back, but it suddenly was sliced up.

A barrage of wind arcs burst through the shattering stone. They were too close for him to do anything. No defense left him open. Blood sprayed up from the open wounds, staggering him back. Seiji stood his ground refusing to fall. “Not enough!” Water tore up through the earth to surround him completely. He threw out his arm attempting to slice through it, but more poured in. Then it all turned to ice.

Frozen, Seiji fought with his body to move. The biting cold dug its claws into him. ‘I’m not giving up! Move, damnit!’ His arm glowed softly through the ice. The talismans across his body started to shine, pulsing with his arm. Warmth returned into his arms. Seiji felt them moving.

Cracks formed along the ice. Their count increased quickly until the entire thing no longer had any transparency. Small pieces chipped away along the cracks. Soon larger pieces fell. Seiji’s right arm broke free first. It smashed through other parts of the ice. Enough of the structure lost its strength for Seiji to push his way out.

“Fire and ice won’t be enough to hold me back!” Seiji threw one of the larger chunks of debris at Cosmas. One of the defensive swords cut it away.

New attacks came at him. He saw the boulders in greater numbers flying at him. His fists matched each one crushing them with a single punch making his way towards Cosmas. Lightning shot at him, but his right fist deflected it. Water and ice followed up with more boulders. Seiji kicked his leg through the earth redirecting the torrents. He threw back one of the boulders to block the flames.

Seiji kept marching. Wind blades caught a piece of him, unable to dodge of them. He tightened up his fist. Talismans peeled off his arm and sealed up the wounds. More attacks flew at him, but he grew comfortable with the pace. Even coming at him all at once, he dealt with them.

He stood before Cosmas. One of the floating blades fired a lightning strike, but his right hand caught it. Crushing it under his palm, weak sparks arced around his fingers. “Now who’s boring?” Seiji threw his fist down at Cosmas, but it went straight through it.

“I’m impressed!” answered Cosmas from the void.

Annoyed, Seiji tilted his head over his shoulders in search for the real Cosmas. ‘Messing around with his stupid copies, but that one wasn’t the same. It wasn’t real.’ Several more copies of Cosmas appeared around the field. He doubted any of them to be real one. Unfortunately, they could still make attacks.

Another blast of fire came at him. It was effortlessly blocked, but swords suddenly flew out of the flames. Seiji had to drop down just to avoid being hit. However, he could not rest as attacks came in from above. He jumped into the air. While in the air, something pulled on him. Any control he had became an illusion. It flipped and spun him around. “What the hell?” In one of the rotation he made, he saw a strange portal that got closer to him. It was pulling him.

Seiji grasped at anything, but nothing could stop him from the pull. It dragged him closer and closer. His bandaged arm was the first to be sucked in. It disappeared up to his shoulder. There seemed to be something physical for him to hold on to around the portal. He clung to the perimeter trying to get his arm free. However, the portal started to shrink around the arm. Seiji dug his hand into the portal trying to keep it open, but nothing could hold it back. It closed around his arm tightening further.

He groaned feeling the pressure on his arm. It felt like dump truck parked on his arm and kept backing up and going forward over it. He was stuck.

The portal suddenly exploded, failing to crush his arm. Gone, he was left floating for a moment.

Gravity kicked in with a vengeance, thanks to Cosmas’ efforts. Seiji fell back to the earth like a meteorite. His body exploded rocks up into the air. “Damn…” Out of the clouds, Seiji walked a little worse in appearance. He did not get a moment of pause as swords jumped up from the ground at him. Several managed to pierce him before he got free.

Landing from the last attack, talisman patched him up quickly. Seiji opened his right hand to find a shard of one of the swords. ‘This hand. There’s something strange about it, more than just those talismans.’ He recalled everything from the fight. Repeatedly, he thought to the different times he used the arm. ‘Despite getting cut up, this arm looks perfectly fine still. It can stop his attacks, but why? What’s special about this? Can I use it against him?’ A soft pulsing came from his arm. ‘It wants something.’

Seiji did not have much of a chance to think things out any further. Attacks came at him. He tested out his right arm to block everything tossed at him. It seemed to work. However, he could not have it handle everything. Flanking strikes and surprises came from all corners. Seiji barely felt in control. But he survived and the talisman covered arm remained unharmed.

A little curious, Seiji lifted his arm up. He wanted to know what strange power was at work inside it.

Retrieving a sword from the void, Cosmas pointed it at him. It was a dark blade with a red glow and yellow lines intricately detailed across the blade. The motion of it moving through the air left it appear as though cut, segmented into two slightly misaligned images. A heavy foreboding came from its appearance. “So you can block my attacks. Want to try your arm against this?”

Bothered by the man’s boost in confidence, Seiji dug in for another round of attacks. “You’re going to use it regardless.”

“That’s right!” Cosmas swung the sword through the air. Nothing seemed to happen, but suddenly much of the world looked to have split.

Seiji’s right arm jumped from an invisible force crashing against it. He tried to hold his position, but it was too strong. His body flew backwards, the pressure still on him. Shaking in his arm grew worse as he braced himself with his other hand. However, the moment he did it sliced off all of his fingers from his left hand. The pain caused him to yelp. He lost any sort of position he had thrown off with the force sliding past him. It sliced up him left arm in several places passing through in a straight line removing everything from his upper arm.

“Damnit all to hell!” Thrown to the ground, blood poured out of his wound. Behind him, the world’s split grew wider until it faded away at the edge of his field. Seiji ground his teeth through the pain as talisman moved to cover up the stump before blood lose left him unconscious.

Cosmas appeared before Seiji holding the sword at his face. “The dimensional sword can’t break that right arm of yours, but it doesn’t protect the rest of your body.” He grinned at him. “You’ve been very fun to play with, but things end now.” The sword moved into pierce his skull.

Something flew in knocking Cosmas back, sending him flying controllably for meters. Another presence arrived on the battlefield. “It’s not over while I still draw breath! I won’t allow you to kill him!” declared Nerine, in her return to battle.

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Seiji’s right arm jumped from an invisible force crashing against it. He tried to hold his position, but it was too strong. His body flew backwards, the pressure still on him. Shaking in his arm grew worse as he braced himself with his other hand. However, the moment he did it sliced off all of his fingers from his left hand. The pain caused him to yelp. He lost any sort of position he had thrown off with the force sliding past him. It sliced up him left arm in several places passing through in a straight line removing everything from his upper arm.

“Damnit all to hell!” Thrown to the ground, blood poured out of his wound. Behind him, the world’s split grew wider until it faded away at the edge of his field. Seiji ground his teeth through the pain as talisman moved to cover up the stump before blood lose left him unconscious.

Cosmas appeared before Seiji holding the sword at his face. “The dimensional sword can’t break that right arm of yours, but it doesn’t protect the rest of your body.” He grinned at him. “You’ve been very fun to play with, but things end now.” The sword moved into pierce his skull.

Something flew in knocking Cosmas back, sending him flying controllably for meters. Another presence arrived on the battlefield. “It’s not over while I still draw breath! I won’t allow you to kill him!” declared Nerine, in her return to battle.

Seiji had more surprise on his face than Cosmas. He did not expect Nerine to show up. “What the hell do you think you’re doing?” He tried to stand up, but did not think about his missing arm and fell back down.

Moving quickly, she caught with her gauntlets Seiji before he collapsed completely. “I should be asking you that in your condition.” She planned to stabilize only him, but he insisted on standing. So she was forced to help him to his feet.

Once he had his footing back, Seiji stood on his own. He pushed in front of Nerine. “You shouldn’t be here. This is my fight.”

“I’m not letting you fight him alone,” corrected Nerine. She stepped out before Seiji facing him. If she had arms, they would likely have been crossed. “You’re falling apart and he just cut off your arm!”

Seiji threw out his right arm in a slashing motion. “I don’t care, damnit! He wants to kill you! He’s already taken both of your arms! I can’t allow him to finish the rest!” The sight of Nerine brought back all of his memories of their fight before. Everything he struggled to keep down rose so fast to the surface he could not control it. His emotions ran hot. The desire to kill became overwhelming. ‘I’ve got to keep myself in control!’

“Unlike last time, I actually have the ability to protect myself. I don’t need you to protect me.” More than a dozen of her gauntlet weapons appeared around her floating. She then immediately moved her gauntlet out in the direction of Cosmas, just in time to block one of his dimension slashing attacks. Nerine looked back at Seiji. “I’m better suited to dealing with another MP.”

It relieved him to see Nerine appearing strong enough to deal with Cosmas, but he still had his concerns. “You don’t have your arms! How are you going to fight when you’re style is dependent on it?”

Nerine turned away to start walking towards Cosmas. She sent most of her gauntlets flying towards him keeping him business. “That’s one of the benefits of our powers. I don’t need physical arms to use my power.” Her remaining gauntlet moved in to float at her side where her forearms would have been. The gauntlet raised with the fingers in the armor closing in a fist. “I’ve made adjustments to my powers to adapt to my current situation. It won’t be a problem.”

As she left Seiji, she paused for a moment to tilt her head back at him. “I’d be more concerned about yourself and resolving your problems.”

“Huh? What are you talking about?”

“I fought you before remember. I know how you fight. This isn’t like you. Something’s weakening your punches. Resolve yourself before you worry about me.” She charged off after Cosmas.

Seiji lowered his head. ‘Weaker? I guess she’s noticed.’ He tightened up his fist at the frustration built. All of the rage boiling inside him was difficult to contain. It took so much of his concentration to keep himself in check. ‘But I can’t allow myself to fight like I want, not against him. If I did…if I did, I wouldn’t be able to control myself.’ He could not allow that side of him out again. No matter the cost.

Chapter 236 – Death’s Excitement

The pleasure on Cosmas’ face exceeded what he held during Seiji’s fight. He seemed caught up in the ecstasy that he was merely holding a defense against Nerine. “So you’ve come to me! Come seeking your death! Well I’ll be more than happy to grant it to you, Second Lieutenant Nerine!”

The sound of his voice was enough to annoy her. He took too much enjoyment in killing. It was a disgusting feeling. She narrowed her expression and focused fighting him.

Once he got rid of his initial excitement, the mood of the battle turned back to the dark killing intent. He tried the dimensional sword again, but Nerine used one of her gauntlets to crush the sword. Since it became a battle between two MPs, he started to change up his tactics. Multiple swords appeared around him. She let her weapons deal with them while charged for Cosmas.

He saved a few for defense as she tried some straightforward punches to test his reactions. Once she failed to get through, she slid down throwing her leg down into a sweep. He leapt back to dodge her, but her gauntlets swapped out letting her push herself after him. Throwing her punches into the air, she bounced around to get around him striking him from behind. A clean hit landed on him knocking him forward.

Nerine did not let him have a chance to stand up as she punched off into the air. She redirected herself above him and threw herself down ramming her fist into his back. There was a brief reaction from him, but she grabbed him and threw him up into the air. Jumping, she followed him up dancing around the air to land repeated blows to him before casting him back down in a cloud of smoke. ‘I haven’t beaten him yet, but I had to have hurt him with that.’

Waiting to see what he did next, Nerine held back. She did not want to go in blind into the cloud. Out of the smoke, a sword flew out at her, but she caught it. However, more swords appeared around her, more than her gauntlets. She ground her teeth at the sight. The gauntlets and swords exchanged quick blows around her defensive zone, but several broke through. She punched herself out of the area, however they followed. It gave her enough time to deal with them head-on.

Cosmas emerged from the smoke clapping. “You’re doing great! I’ll admit I had dismissed you as someone to hold my interest, but I’m pleased to see that you won’t disappoint me.” A wicked dark grin came across his face as though he had a new idea.

The dimensional sword appeared in his hand along with a matching one for his off hand. He swung the swords through the air throwing out several of the reality cutting waves. Nerine already dealt with the attack, she knew how to manage it. Focusing her power, she negated the effects of the slashes letting her gauntlets absorb the remaining physical damage.

Blood sprayed out from her back. Shock painted across her face. She fell down to one knee trying to understand what happened. The wound in her back pulsed in pain. ‘I didn’t miss one did I?’ While Nerine tried to understand her situation, Cosmas already had another attack incoming. Events played out in the same fashion, she succeeded against all of them, but another wound show up. This time her lower back. ‘I know I didn’t miss it. He’s doing some trick to attack while I’m focused on his primary attack.’

Unfortunately, she set her focus to look back attacks and missed the movement in his field. Several more wounds came from it before she escaped. ‘He’s switching things up knowing that I already know something’s off. Damn, he’s a tough one.’ Nerine could only keep her awareness open to any sides, but it still slowed her down. It forced her into a defensive position.

After the last attack, she decided to try to return to the offense. The gauntlets at her side changed again to a slimmer version. She caught sight of incoming swords and punched the air to push herself forward. However, the swords crashed upon something before hitting her. Nerine closed the gap quickly bouncing around Cosmas quickly from all sides. His swords blocked her hits, but was not her purpose.

When she finished, she landed on top of something invisible above Cosmas. The gauntlets on her swapped out for a larger pair. They glowed brightly as she raised them up into the air. Her fist slammed down on the surface she knelt upon. Once invisible, it shined faintly charged with energy. It completely surrounded him. A moment later, the interior exploded in light completely engulfing Cosmas.

Nerine leapt off just as the whole container blew up from the contained pressure. Smoke rose off the area in the wake of the explosion. She ordered in her floating gauntlets to attack while he was still inside. However, she heard clashing of metal from inside. Another switch in weapons, she directed her fist at the smoke blowing it all away.

The devilish man still stood, though blood dripped down his face and along his arms. She injured him, even though he still looked even more maniac than before. He laughed loudly as though not in control. “Splendid!” He drew his hand over his face unable to stop laughing. “Oh this is perfect! A real challenge!” Suddenly swords erupted from the ground all around him.

Uneasy from the feeling in the air, Nerine stepped back. She did not know what he planned for her. ‘What’s the matter with him?’

He stretched out his hand towards her. “Oh don’t leave now!” All of the swords appeared around her with a count greater than a hundred. In a flash, they all attacked. Her gauntlets rained down in chunks of metal utterly destroyed. Blood sprayed up from the numerous wounds Nerine received.

Collapsing to her knees, Nerine fell in shock. ‘His power increased! He must have used a fold.’ Blood dripped over most of her body. Pain stung her from all sides. She could only bit through it all. ‘I can’t believe he was holding back so much…’

“Nerine!” shouted Seiji from the side. The sight snapped him out of his self-pity. He could not intervene in the fight Nerine began. He was too afraid of what he would do. But that man hurt her again. His blood boiled intensely. It was impossible for him hold it back.

Seiji started walking towards Nerine. A heavy shadow fell over his eyes. ‘I’m so sorry, Yuki. I have to walk in the darkness.’ Each step he made cracked the earth ever so slightly. ‘I tried to hold it back, but I can’t anymore. I won’t be able to walk by your side anymore, not as I am.’ Light began to glow stronger from his arm. ‘It’s wrong to kill regardless of the reason, but I must. I’m sorry, Yuki. We must walk different paths now.’

Pulsing warmed up from his arm pushing into his fingers. Each tip glowed brightly. The talismans rippled into waves around his arm. Wind ripped around him tugging at his tunic.

Darkness around Seiji’s eyes grew deeper. Within the center, sadness and loneliness filled up his eyes. Surrounding his eyes, his face grew harsher with severe angles. He ground his teeth, bearing them ever so slightly. ‘I don’t care anymore! If I hold back, she’ll die! I won’t allow that to happen!’

The talismans exploded off his arm revealing the bright light behind. Each paper straightened out hovering in front of him. Seiji tightened his fist up exploding the light out creating a crater underneath him from the release. All of the talismans moved behind him creating a wide wall, each glowing white. “I’M GOING TO KILL YOU!” roared Seiji. Wrinkles intensely dug into his face around his eyes.

In an instant, Seiji disappeared. Earth exploded behind him at his last location. Ahead of him, swords exploded into a mass of metal rain. It happened so fast that it was another few seconds before a stream of blood blasted out from Cosmas’ left shoulder as his entire arm was ripped from his body.

Seiji appeared far behind Cosmas holding his arm in his hand, dripping blood. He tilted back towards Cosmas. “KILL!” Black completely covered all of Seiji’s face. Only the whites of his eyes popped free.

Cosmas dropped to one knee as the pain finally reached his brain. “DAMN!” he yelped. His right hand clutched his left shoulder. Immediately, he used his power to tend to the injury. Metal closed up the wound, keeping it from bleeding out further. He looked back at Seiji. “Bastard…” Cosmas eyes went wide with insanity.

Nerine pulled herself back up. Her eyes shook a little witnessing the darkness coming from Seiji. ‘What’s happening to him? This isn’t like him!’

The killing intent suddenly became very clear in Cosmas’ eyes. It was as though the whole time it was all just play for him. The notion of killing had merely being something he talked. It was still very clear he was serious about it. However, the look in his eyes threw away all signs of making things exciting or interesting for him. He only wanted to kill Seiji. Seiji’s look matched him, equally steeped in darkness.

The dimensional swords appeared again, but all of the swords were dimension swords. Dozens of slashes tore through reality at Seiji. Seiji dodged the first few while talismans set up in front turning to ash immediately on impact with the attacks, negating any damage.

When the attack finished, the talismans already moved out in front of his arm. They built into a cylinder in front of Seiji. The light glowing from him grew more intense as the papers shined. Suddenly energy built up in the cylinder. “DIE!” A large beam shot out of the front speeding towards Cosmas. Earth tore up from the path of the beam, destroying everything in its path.

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

The killing intent suddenly became very clear in Cosmas’ eyes. It was as though the whole time it was all just play for him. The notion of killing had merely being something he talked. It was still very clear he was serious about it. However, the look in his eyes threw away all signs of making things exciting or interesting for him. He only wanted to kill Seiji. Seiji’s look matched him, equally steeped in darkness.

The dimensional swords appeared again, but all of the swords were dimension swords. Dozens of slashes tore through reality at Seiji. Seiji dodged the first few while talismans set up in front turning to ash immediately on impact with the attacks, negating any damage.

When the attack finished, the talismans already moved out in front of his arm. They built into a cylinder in front of Seiji. The light glowing from him grew more intense as the papers shined. Suddenly energy built up in the cylinder. “DIE!” A large beam shot out of the front speeding towards Cosmas. Earth tore up from the path of the beam, destroying everything in its path.

Light bleached out Cosmas until he completely disappeared from sight. Even before it reached him, the massive light engulfed him. However, just as it washed over Cosmas, the direction of the beam changed. It was only a few degrees, but it had been enough. After the energy faded away, Cosmas emerged from the smoke and falling debris. His swords crumbled unable to hold their form from the damage. The left side of his body looked burned and his cloths completely destroyed. His power restored the clothing damage quickly.

Still seething and now confused, Seiji looked down to see one of Nerine’s gauntlets pressed up against his arm. The talismans floated back behind him after the end of the power. He batted the gauntlet away, the force creating a crater. “…the HELL? WHY?” It was clear Seiji had lost any control.

Nerine ignored her injures marching over to Seiji. She summoned up her gauntlets behind her. “I should be asking you, THAT!” she shouted over the field. The end of her sentence was loudly punctuated by her first gauntlet disappearing and suddenly ramming into Seiji’s face. Its impact deafened the area around them barely budging Seiji a centimeter. “What’s wrong with you?” Another gauntlet flew at him pushing him back a little more.

The barrage continued with the gauntlets moving too fast for Seiji to see. Each landed on his face knocking him back more and more with each strike. “Wake up!” One punch finally knocked him off his feet. The angle of the gauntlets changed to throw him into the ground. They continued to rail on him. “This isn’t you!”

She stopped at his side, the battery ending. “Well? What do you have to say for yourself?”

Flames of rage still burned brightly on Seiji. All the beaten did was bruise his face. “…nerine…protect…”

Ordering another punch, she knocked him a little further into the earth. “I didn’t ask for you to protect me! I can look out for myself! So return back to your stupid, naïve, fight-loving self!” She sent another gauntlet at him.

However, it stopped before reaching him. Seiji’s fingers surfaced around the armored fist, holding it back. He pushed aside the weapon, allowing his awoken face to be revealed. “…-rry…I’m sorry…” Guilt and sadness washed over his face as he stared at Nerine.

“As long as you’re yourself.” She smiled back at him, relieved to see the darkness lifted. “That’s all that matters.” Using her gauntlets, she offered him a hand.

Accepting her, Seiji walked out of the pit she put him in. He saw his arm still glowing brightly making it impossible to actually see it. Out of the corner of his eye, he caught the sight of the talismans floating. It was all strange to him. ‘I don’t remember any of this happening. I let it all consume me. Damn! I’m so weak!’ He looked back at Nerine. “Thank you. I allowed my fear to consume me. You brought me back.” A small smile worked up in his lips staring at her.

Concern still settled into a part of Nerine. ‘He’s afraid of something? I don’t know what’s wrong with him, but the middle of a fight is hardly the time for this.’ She turned to face Cosmas, who was still recovering from the damage taking from Seiji’s last attack. “I don’t know what’s wrong, but you just need to focus away from it. Your strength is in the way you love to fight, but not to hurt or kill just simply for the challenge and enjoyment of testing yourself. That’s what I saw in you from our fight. Focus on that, on who you are and leave the fear behind you.”

He stared down at his glowing arm. It was foreign to him. The whole thing was a mystery. He understood none of it. He wanted none of it. “You’re right.” He was certain of one thing. All of the strange powers showing up around him, he wanted one thing. “I want to beat him, so that he knows never to come back. I want to show him that he’ll never be able to kill us. I want the power to prove to him that he can’t win!”

Chapter 237 – Death’s Winnings

Laughter erupted from the opposite side of the field. It was Cosmas, as to be expected. He seemed to have recovered and entertained by their little motivational speech. The absolute void of dark killing intent lifted away from him. He was back to his talkative self. “You lost your only chance. Such naïve sentiments, it’s laughable!” Cosmas began walking towards them, putting the tension back up.

The dimensional swords all appeared around him. “You really think you can beat me like that? Even if you managed to win, it’s not going to change my mind. Beat me to a sliver of my life? Pressure me, torture me, rip off all of my limbs, cast me to the bottom of the sea. I will return. I will find you. I will kill you. There is nothing you can do to change that reality.” Dozens of his clones started to appear around his field. “Remember what my power is. If I must I can kill you any number of ways without you even putting up a fight. I only fight you head on because taking you apart piece by is more enjoyable. But leave me with no other options, I’ll kill you in your sleep. I’ll give you that certainty.”

Seiji felt assured in what the man said. It actually sent an eerie chill down his back. He believed what Cosmas said. ‘Such a man…no!’ Squeezing his fist tightly, Seiji focused on what mattered. “Then I’ll just find another way to do it! You won’t stop me!”

“Focus on who you are,” encouraged Nerine.

“Yeah!” Seiji threw up his fist into the air. Suddenly, the glowing came to a stop. The light faded away. His arm returned to normal. Underneath his skin, a faint pulse came out from his shoulder to the tips of his fingers. The pulsing continued until a little of the light seem to be left behind. His two scars that ran up the entire length of his arm glowed brighter. It seemed to be absorbing the light. Soon the scars increased with intensity until they became solid white lines.

His body felt different. Seiji stared at his arm. It was not the same as before. It was still foreign to him, yet more familiar and comfortable. “Huh?” Talismans appeared in his hand. He found that all of the ones floating behind disappeared. It felt very familiar.

Nerine jumped out in front of Seiji when one of the slashes came after him. Cosmas stopped waiting on them to do something. The attack washed over them dampened enough to do nothing. Chunks of metal from her gauntlets dropped to the ground. “You ready to fight?”

Tightening up his fist, it was still him. “Yeah!” Seiji tried to pound his fists together to psych himself up, but found that he missed. “Right, I’ve only got one arm.” He stepped out to stand next to Nerine, ready for Cosmas. “I only need one arm to beat you!” Some of the excitement returned into his expression.

Pleased, Nerine felt reassured with him. ‘Still looks a little forced, but he’s closer to himself.’ She threw out her gauntlets to start dealing with the numerous clones. ‘He seems to have more than just his strength now. I don’t know what his new power can do…’ Then she saw Seiji charge in blindly like he always did without regard to plans or surroundings. It made her sweat a little watching him. ‘I guess I’ll find out later.’

Seiji grabbed the first Cosmas he found planning to throw him into the neighboring one coming after him. But the body stopped moving. He stared at him for a moment before he vanished. One of the talismans floated down evaporating a moment later. ‘Just a clone. I’m going to only be finding clones with the way he fights.’ It did not mean a lot to him. He did not have a way of getting Cosmas to surface. He just started clearing the clones out.

An attack from behind flipped Seiji around. He confronted another one of the dimensional slashes. Seiji threw up his arm to block it, but talismans appeared in the air tracing his movement. They formed a line that guarded Seiji from the attack and allowed him to charge in for a counter. ‘Just another clone,’ he commented, dropping the vanishing body. ‘I need a way to deal with these clones. He’s altered his power so I can’t find him using the previous method.’ Seiji charged off after the next one, likely to be another clone. He had few options.

The battle leaned towards Cosmas with his clones. Neither side had achieved anything meaningful, but Seiji and Nerine had the disadvantage. Nerine was wounded and Seiji would eventually get exhausted from all of the running around. They could not last.

Inevitability did not matter to Seiji. He continued to charge around the field in search of the real Cosmas. It proved empty. The clones naturally came back. His talismans could block the attacks, but he could land nothing on him. Seiji came to rest next to Nerine. “Damn him, can you do anything about these clones?”

“His field’s bigger than mine and stronger. I’m barely able to keep up with him. He keeps moving out so much every time I think I’ve found the center I’ve missed.”

“I thought it was strange I couldn’t find the center.”

“He’s aware of the weaknesses and has countermeasures.” Nerine did not like the direction things headed. He was a skilled MP. His talents as an Omega agent could not be doubted with what she saw.

“We need away to get rid of all of his clones so we can focus on the real one!” Seiji’s frustration came out in him punching the ground. He did not put much force behind it, just annoyance. However, the ground lit up suddenly. Small orbs of light ignited around the field in response. “Huh? What’s happening?”

“Did you do something?”

“I don’t think so.” Large circle drew at across the ground along with Japanese kanji carved within. The kanji for the cardinal directions marked out in the key locations. It all glowed brightly filling the whole area with light. Then suddenly, the clones all started to fade away.

Seiji stepped out among the strange drawing on the ground. He saw one of his talismans firmly affixed within the drawing. “Did I cause this?”

“Found a way to deal with that, huh?” Cosmas resurfaced, forced to fight them face to face once more.

Looking away from the talisman, the whole thing still confused him. “…sure…” Little of it mattered anymore, he could fight directly. Seiji charged in after Cosmas. The same swords as before. Long slashes through the air came for him. Seiji already knew his talismans would negate them. He cast them out to deal with the threat while he focused on Cosmas. However, the slashes ripped through the talisman effortlessly coming straight for him. “Damn!”

Seiji had to recklessly dodge, throwing himself towards the ground. It still was not enough as the attacks dug into his back. The pain would not stop Seiji. Nothing would stop him. He was too close. Seiji pushed through grabbing Cosmas’ leg to slam him into the ground with him. The sword in his hand came down glowing to unleash a point-blank attack. Seiji threw up his hand directing the talismans to cover the sword up sealing it before it could attack.

Annoyed, but not detoured, the sword disappeared briefly to rid itself of the seal. The sword was still in motion for Seiji, but Nerine’s gauntlet flew it deflecting the attack away just in time. The earth only a centimeter away from Seiji carried a new deep wound.

Nerine entered the melee throwing around her gauntlets to push back Cosmas. She threw herself around the air to keep dodging the attacks coming at her, narrowly maintaining her position. Once Seiji recovered, he jumped in with her throwing his fist in as well. An uneven two-way struggle exploded across the night.

“Damn bastard!” Seiji barked, landing on the ground. Cosmas slid back several meters to a safer distance.

She came to rest next to Seiji. “This isn’t getting us anywhere.”

“I know! We need to finish this!” Seiji glanced over at Nerine. “How much are you holding back?”

The question returned to Seiji with a bit of an indignant expression. It changed quickly for her. “I’ve still got one thing left. But my body isn’t exactly in the best shape right now.”

“Good!” He grinned a little with the thought of something reckless coming to mind. “Throw everything into it! No time to worry about your health! Damn caution!” Seiji threw up his fist, the two strips of white pulsed in waves down his arm. “Throw everything you’ve got into this! We’re finishing this now!”

All of Nerine’s gauntlets disappeared suddenly. “I haven’t used this form without my arms before.”

“You’ve been doing fine! Just believe in yourself!”

“This coming from you…”

“I’m just returning the favor! Come on, Nerine! Let’s end this!” Talismans streamed up around Seiji in response to his need.

Armor appeared on Nerine’s legs and covered where her arms would have been. The armor clamped down across her chest, locked into place. “Right! Now or never! Let’s go!” A blast came off the backs of the armor acting as thrust propelling her forward. She closed the distance with Cosmas. Immediately, she spun herself down starting things with a kick. Cosmas blocked it with ease, but flames erupted over the whole area. He retreated out of the smoke only to find Seiji tagging in.

Knocked back, Cosmas flew over to Nerine. She caught him with her fists throwing out blades of wind. She bounced around the air making use of her entire body to navigate landing numerous blows to Cosmas. He crashed into the ground, but not without swords following in after Nerine unleashing close range slashes. Explosions covered her up with smoke.

Seiji jumped in throwing down his fist erupting Cosmas in light. He went tumbling away. The swords cut in keeping Seiji back. It forced him to back off. Nerine fell from the smoke to land next to him unharmed.

Recovering and confused, Cosmas stared at the two of them. He found the talismans burning away from Nerine’s armor. Grinding his teeth, he knew what it meant. “You think you can win working together?!” A ripple came out from Cosmas’ feet.

“He’s folding again!” reported Nerine. “This isn’t good! He’s going to be too much for me to handle!”

Confidently, Seiji moved a little closer to Nerine. “Then we do it together. He can’t beat us!” They nodded in agreement and charged forward. An array of swords came flew at them. Seiji took the front blowing away most of them to open up a path. Nerine covered his back as the rest came throwing out dimension cutters. She threw up her arms to the attack, but it sliced through them with no effort. Her field could no longer dampen his power. Kicking out of the way, smoke coughed up from the ground as the attacks dug through.

Seiji threw out an easily telegraphed attack with a beam that Cosmas dodged. However, Nerine appeared above him spinning down. Talismans appeared at her foot channeling the flames and giving them a slight white coloring. The blast drilled a hole through the earth burning away Cosmas’ clothes barely evading.

Talismans stretched out to crush all of Cosmas’ swords, preventing any attack. He was completely open. Nerine landed in front of Cosmas her arm already pulled back. Seiji charged up coming up on her left side matching his fist with hers. The two fists slammed into Cosmas’ chest sending him flying back with his field disappearing.

Several minutes passed with Nerine tending to Seiji and Cosmas’ injuries. She was reluctant to do so for Cosmas, but Seiji insisted. Once everything finished, they woke up Cosmas.

He sat staring at the two of them getting a read on everything. “So you think things are over.”

“No,” answered Seiji. He knelt down to meet the man at eye. “You made yourself pretty clear earlier.”

“Damn right. If you don’t kill me, I will keep hunting you down. Just remember, I won’t be polite about it anymore.”

Seiji stared at Cosmas deeply for almost a minute. He believed what the man said. As long as he ran free, he would keep haunting their shadows. It did not matter how long it would take he planned to finish. “That’s fine with me. It just means I’ll always be watching my back for you.”

Smirking, Cosmas narrowed his eyes. “The next time you won’t even know it was me until it’s too late.”

Their conversation was over. Seiji stood up and started walking away. “I look forward to it.” He motioned with his hand back at Cosmas, telling him he had his freedom.

“Are you sure about this?” Nerine asked. “I put a seal on him, so he won’t be able to use his powers until someone finds him, but this is a big risk.”

“Yes.”

“Did you overcome your fear?”

“For now.” He looked back at Cosmas, walking away. “That man brought out a terrible side in me. Now freed, I can’t put the lid back on. All I can do is live with that part of me and not let it control me. I’ll always struggle with it.” Seiji felt a little better about the whole thing. “If I feel I’m losing myself, I’ll just remember what you told me.” He smiled over at Nerine. The long night was finally over for him. At least for the moment.

Nerine tilted her head in the direction of Cosmas. The man was already too far away for her to see. Her eyes narrowed to harsh lines. ‘Killing for the sake of killing is wrong. But there are times when it is necessary, necessary to protect those important to you. There are the right reasons to do something evil.’

Far in the distance away from Seiji and the others, a body laid alone in the grass of Atlantis. Blood poured out into the grass from their neck. A violent action had removed their head from their body. Evil rested alone by the act of another evil. Alone their secret would hold, for now.

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

Calm returned. The tension disappeared. Everyone was prepared, but it was unnecessary. The distant rumbling ceased. A little uncertainty still existed; the silence meant it was over. But it did not last for long.

Chiharu appeared back with the group, who all waited on news of Seiji and Nerine’s battle. “They won. They’ll be heading back soon,” she reported. She could see relief passing through everyone. Chatter already started up. None of it interested her. She turned to look in the direction of Seiji’s battlefield. ‘Were you able to overcome your fear?’

A few minute wait was all they had before Seiji and Nerine appeared through the night haze. Despite his fully healed appearance, the fatigue was clear in his eyes. The fight exhausted him in a way none of the other fights had. “I’m back!” he shouted, nonchalantly brushing the whole experience off as if it was nothing.

Yumi ran out along with Saki to check on them. “Are you badly hurt?” Yumi asked, trying to look over his body with only the moonlight.

“Made it back in one piece, I see,” commented Saki, covering up her relief. She worked hard to maintain her annoyed expression to keep up the façade.

Laughing a little out of awkwardness, Seiji remembered all of the things that happened to him during the fight. “Well there might be a piece of me back there still, but Nerine fixed me up good!” He patted her on the back lightly.

Unfortunately, Nerine’s injures were still not recovered like Seiji’s. She staggered forward from his hit, only to collapse to the ground immediately. Blood splattered out from her countless wounds.

Seiji was the first to act. “Nerine!” He grabbed her up to check on her. She breathed heavily having trouble keeping focused. “Why didn’t you tell me damnit?!” The closer view of her made him see how many wounds she took from the fight. Her uniforms torn to shreds barely seemed to be holding together. Blood soaked through the major of the white appearing as if she wore a red uniform.

The longer he stared at her the more he cursed his blindness. ‘I forgot that she wasn’t like the rest of us. She has a normal body. Damn, why was I so blind!’ He turned up to looking for Yuki. He knew that he would be able to fix her up, but naturally, Yuki was not with them. Anyone, someone in their group had to be able to do something for her.

He stood up carrying Nerine with him. Without Yuki, his eyes searched through the group. “Fumiko, you!” He immediately charged in front of her. “You’ve got magical powers or something, right!”

Fumiko stared at Seiji for a moment, as she already knew what he wanted from her. “I have offensive magic. I don’t have healing magic.”

“What the hell use are you?! You’re supposed to be one of those mage-thingies from those RPGs right!”

Her face immediately went flat in disbelief and some annoyance. “I’m not some video game character!” she shouted back. The thought of being defined so one-dimensionally into a stereotype bothered her more than anything else he said.

“Why the hell not? She needs healing!”

She needed some distance. Seiji kept pushing in closer with more of a demanding look in each step. “Seiji!” Fumiko slapped him hard to try to snap him out of his hysterics, however it still felt more painful for her. ‘Damn his tough body.’ It seemed to work a little as it stopped Seiji from pressing closer. “None of us here have that ability, but I don’t think she looks to be in a life-threatening condition. All of the adrenaline finally wore off and caught up to her. We’ll patch her up, she’ll just have to recover until we find someone that can help her.”

“But—“

Nerine lifted her head up. She tried to speak, but it only came out in Atlantean. Enough shouting by her forced them all to look at her. Unfortunately, speaking in Atlantean left them all confused.

Seiji looked over at Yumi. “What’s she saying?”

Surprise caught Yumi’s face. “I don’t know, I don’t speak her language.”

“Sure you do! You were before!”

“Huh? When?”

“Don’t both, Seiji,” interrupted Fumiko. “She’s not going to be of help.”

“Eh?”

“English?” asked Simonides in English. He saw how the language barrier blocked any hopes of communication. Unfortunately, he did not know Japanese. It was not one of the languages for the South Gate recommendations.

Yori stepped forward, finally feeling like he had something useful to do. “I can speak a little English,” he replied in English as well.

A quick conversation played out between the two men. Even in English, neither being perfect, finding the necessary words made them struggle. Yori had words he did not understand from Simonides. Simonides seemed to be also finding it difficult to pick English words to explain him. Only a rough primitive dialogue seemed possible. A lot of gesturing went on between them explaining the more complex ideas that their vocabulary lacked.

“I think I understand the gist of it,” began Yori, returning to the group. “He said that Nerine should be able to use her power to make some medical supplies to help with the injuries, but her strength is weak. She’s only got enough in her for one more attempt to use her powers.”

The news excited Seiji. He immediately jumped over to Yori ignoring everyone else. “Really?! That’s what she said?”

“Best that I can tell from talking with him.”

“Well let’s get started!” Seiji looked around at everyone and then Nerine. He did not know what he needed to do. He just stood there holding Nerine waiting for something to happen.

Yumi stepped in, poking his shoulder. “You should probably set her down first.”

Chapter 238 – Arrival

Quiet. Unnaturally so. Something had to be wrong. It just had to be wrong. It only made sense. It could not possibly be. The same thoughts ran through on repeat like a tape stuck with the rewind button held down.

It was how it was. Yuki just had to accept the fact that it was actually going to be easier. The struggle they had with escape the Omega soldiers made it seem like they walked into a trap. However, Ayumi seemed very confident. He trusted her, but it just did not seem like it should be like this. Honestly, if it was following proper story development, there should be a massive showdown with all of the opposing forces all spread out in front of the city’s walls. The heroes should be struggling and crawling to reach the city and only after a long, hard won battle make it to their destination. It was just too easy.

Such a terrible story.

Yuki could see the Capital staring at them. For hours now, he watched it grow larger and larger. Previously, he only saw a massive spire and then a couple of other larger structures. One of them looked grand, even from a distance it seemed to shine with a special sort of beauty that should not be able to exist in the world yet it still did. The impossibly beauty of it made him only want to stare longer at it. Yuki realized the more he saw of the Atlantean Capital how much their power had to have shaped it.

In the last couple of hours, he saw a massive pale white, maybe off-white, maybe gray, maybe dirty white (Yuki was still uncertain what sort of white it was, it was not dark or pure, but it was not average either). The white he realized in the last few minutes belonged to a wall. Then he realized all the white he saw before that seemed to go on forever as that wall. The size of the city quickly became something too large for his head to really get wrapped out it.

He always imagined it being some fantasy city out of the books he read. A great city stretching up to the sky built out of a mountain. Maybe a massive lake sat at the center of the city with beautiful marble structures played out around it. It could be a multi-tier city built up on a wide hill. The castle sat the top overlooking everything and even from outside could be seen. It would be fantastic and beyond imagining, but still small. He did not know why he thought it, but he just assumed the Capital to be small. It had maybe a few thousands or tens of thousands, nothing more. Maybe his hobby ruined his expectations.

None of the expectations could equal what he saw. It was the Capital, but it was no town or village. The village of Skoupa would have fit on top of the wall it seemed. No, even to call it a city seemed not to do it an accurate justice. It was a metropolis, a massive ancient city kilometers and kilometers in length. Millions of Atlanteans had to live inside.

The true read of the size came to him when he discovered from Ayumi that they were still an hour walk away. “Unbelievable…” he said, staring still.

“Hey, focus!” snapped Ayumi, grabbing his wrist to get his attention.

“Oh, right! I’m sorry.” He had to maintain his concentration. Using his powers certainly was a lot easier for him now that they felt more like an extension of him rather than something added on to him like some mysterious technology that activated an ancient power from a long dead civilization that needed a full series to truly understand its potential. The reason he needed to focus was because he kept them hidden.

Using his power, he made a bubble around them that allowed them to keep talking, but their voices would never leave beyond. The more important part was that it made them invisible to the outside. Anyone too close would have discovered them, but at a distance nothing would have been off. None of the scouts would be able to find them.

It bothered him that they just walked up to the front door and walked in. It did not feel right, even though he knew why. “So we just going through the front?”

“No, that’s the reason I have you keeping us hidden.” Ayumi suddenly changed their course away from the straight-line path to the Capital’s wall. She motioned over to him to follow.

Now curious, Yuki followed Ayumi wondering what she had planned for them. “I just thought it was another test you were giving me to keep myself flexible with my powers.”

“What?” She looked back at him for a moment. Shaking her head, she kept moving forward. “No, you’re powers are already more than enough.”

“Ok.” But it did not answer his curiosity. He hurried a little to catch up to her. “So why are we not moving towards the Capital anymore?”

“Because we aren’t going through the Main Gate. They have security measures in place to identify anyone going through, even hidden like we are.” Ayumi came to a stop. She turned around as though in search of something. It took her a few moments to scanning the area before she moved on.

Immediately, Yuki’s mind started stirring up ideas. The first to jump to him came out of his mouth. “A secret passage!”

“Corre—“

“All castles and royal families have secret passages. I bet they run through the whole city. Some ancient labyrinth underneath the city from a long forgotten civilization. If you stray from the correct path you’ll become lost and never able to find your way out as there are secret powers at work to keep unwanted guests from passing through. I bet there are even monsters down there, giant minotaur’s and dragons, maybe even—“

“Will you shut up!” she yelled, breaking her normally characteristically stoic controlled voice.

“Sorry.” Yuki looked away, not wanting to see her staring at him. The daggers from her eyes were painful enough. It felt like she wanted to punch him for speaking.

Silence returned for Ayumi, something she greatly enjoyed. She finished her search after another moment, finally able to think straight. It was all she needed to find what she needed. A few minutes of following a strange path through a forest put them at the destination. “We’re here.”

“Huh?” It was nothing. He jumped around all over the place in search of the secret passage. He made use of all of his knowledge (from his manga and anime) for the switch that would open up the entrance to the stairs. It had to be obvious and hidden. He knew he could find it. It would be something that should stand out to him. Yet there was nothing. It was just a forest, completely random with no markers or any signs that anyone traveled through it.

Yuki realized it had to be not even a switch. It had to be just a chain or handle to pull up. He scrambled over the grass with a fine precision. His hands ran through the grass and dirty. Time had to have buried it. It was just under the surface. It had to be. It only made sense.

Ayumi allowed him his time. He seemed heavily engrossed in it. Even when she did try to say something, he just waved her off. So she waited until he seemed less focused. “What are you doing?”

“Isn’t it obvious?” He stared over at Ayumi with excitement glowing brightly in his eyes. However, his enthusiasm did not seem to transfer to her. Yuki did not really see her looking completely blank faced at him. “It’s a secret passage, so there must be a switch or lever or handle, something that opens it up! I’ve always want to find something like this! So don’t tell me the secret! I want to figure it out on my own!”

Crossing her arms, she could not believe what she heard from him. He looked like a kid hyped up on sugar and just finished watching his favorite super sentai show feeling need to go act out the whole thing in the front yard (oddly specific, especially for Ayumi). The longer she watched him the more painful it became. Her hand rolled over her face in exasperation. A sigh soon followed, naturally. “Yuki—“

“No, hints!”

“You’re wasting time. It’s—“

His hand went up again to stop her. “I’ll figure this out!”

“I need to use my power—“

“Of course!” Yuki jumped up at his epiphany. “I was approaching this from the completely wrong angle! You would use your powers to open it! You wouldn’t want just anyone using it. It all makes sense!” He kept nodding to him in agreement. Any idea popped in his head on how to solve the puzzle.

Ayumi immediately recognized the look in his eyes. She leapt off to him quickly slapping him. “Stop now! If you turn off your power you’ll expose us!”

“Ow, Ayumi that hurt.” He stepped back a step catching the deadly serious glare she leveled at him. “You know if you hit me too hard it’d do that same thing.” The comment he slid earned him another even more menacing glare.

Finally, she seemed to have his attention. “Yes, you’re right that it can only be opened through our power. Which is why I’m going to do it. I know where it. So when I give you the signal drop your field. Do you understand?”

He nodded to her. “Yes.” Ayumi’s look cut through all of the excitement and antics of Yuki. He quickly understood he had to be serious again. Following her led, he waited for the signal. Once she was ready, she activated her field and his dropped soon after. It might have been brief, but they should not have been visible for long.

The difference in their fields was that Ayumi’s cut into the earth. A perfect sphere carved out the ground below them. An anti-gravity law kept them from falling endlessly through the earth. She lowered them down slowly until dirt and earth changed to stone. The stone soon appeared as smoothly polished and carved, a manmade structure.

Ayumi dropped her field once they cleared the ceiling. They fell the rest of the distance of half a meter to the floor. “We’re inside the Capital now.”

It was just a tunnel to Yuki. He looked behind him at the ‘entrance’ to see it all just caved in with stone and earth. It looked like it had been like that for years or even centuries. “That’s not an entrance at all, it’s just a cave-in! There’s nothing special about this!”

Her eyes lowered in annoyance again. “Is that all that matters to you?”

Pouting, Yuki walked on ahead. He refused to answer someone that did not understand the enjoyment of such things. ‘Fumiko would understand. I wish she was here. She’d get excited.’ The length of the tunnel seemed really straightforward. It turned frequently, but there were no forks or traps. Just a simple path.

Yuki was really bored.

Until he left the tunnel at least. He stopped at the exit staring wide-eyed. “I didn’t expect this…” Yuki kept staring trying to take it all in. A couple of people in ragged cloths passed by him, then a few more. They were in a street, an underground street. Houses were everywhere packed in tightly like they were the only thing holding up the ceiling that pressed on upon them. Ahead, the street fell as the whole area sank like a basin. The further he looked the more of the subterranean city he saw. A lot of structures blocked his full view, but he walked slowly out into the city to get more and more of a picture.

He reached a balcony on the side of the street that was built on top of another building underneath it. It all stretched out endlessly it seemed. Then he understood the street he walked on was the roof of someone’s home. Support pillars ran through the entire space. He kept finding more and more people too. All of them dressed poorly.

Ayumi stepped up next to Yuki’s right side. “Welcome to the Capital.”

To be continued…

[Andromeda]

He stopped at the exit staring wide-eyed. “I didn’t expect this…” Yuki kept staring trying to take it all in. A couple of people in ragged cloths passed by him, then a few more. They were in a street, an underground street. Houses were everywhere packed in tightly as if they were the only thing holding up the ceiling that pressed on upon them. Ahead, the street fell as the whole area sank like a basin. The further he looked the more of the subterranean city he saw. A lot of structures blocked his full view, but he walked slowly out into the city to get more and more of a picture.

He reached a balcony on the side of the street that was built on top of another building underneath it. It all stretched out endlessly it seemed. Then he understood the street he walked on was the roof of someone’s home. Support pillars ran through the entire space. He kept finding more and more people too. All of them dressed poorly.

Ayumi stepped up next to Yuki’s right side. “Welcome to the Capital.”

In a way, it felt almost anti-climatic for Yuki and yet also immensely dramatic to see the view stretched out before him. He was under the city, something that he never even considered a possibility. ‘An underground city with the poor, it feels like a cliché development, but this is supposed to be a fantasy setting. Atlantis is more of a high fantasy setting, but this makes it feel more low fantasy. With all of the conflict between the two different classes it’s a much darker setting. I feel like I’m in some dystopian setting rather than a fantasy one. Such a mixed-up genre…but this is reality.’

The Capital continued to meet his expectations and then promptly invert them to something completely different. The scale of the underground matched much of that with the visible city above. Buildings or supports obstructed much of his view of the city, but it gave him a clear sense of the size. The neighborhood he stood in was merely a small part of the massive structure. Everywhere he looked things looked old and run down, but patched up. It felt like things wanted to fall about, but something would not allow it to happen. Everything was against its will.

Yuki had so many questions about it. He tilted his head over to Ayumi, who actually seemed a little lost. It seemed that the view held her entranced as well. However, the look in her eyes was quite a bit different from the one in Yuki’s eyes. “Ayumi?” he opened, stretching his hand out to touch her hand.

Snapping a little back to reality, she shook off her thoughts. “Sorry, I was just a little lost in thought.” She looked over at Yuki. He was very close, staring in concern.

‘It’s unlike her to so freely admit that, but she’s back in her hometown. She must have old memories coming back, though down here seems a little odd since her life was above ground.’ Despite learning so much about her in the last few days, Yuki still did not feel like he knew her. It still felt a wall was between them. “What sort of thoughts?”

“It’s nothing.” She pushed off from the ledge and started down the street. “Let’s get going. Now that we’re in the Capital, we just need to sneak into the palace.”

Yuki smiled a little happy to see the normal Ayumi back. She stared at him for a moment giving him a ‘What are you smiling at?’ sort of look. It only made him grin wider. “Nothing.”

“Right…”

Chapter 239 – Morning without the Sun

Following the road only took them so far. Ayumi dragged them off the main street into extremely narrow passages between ruined homes, still used to live in. He guessed being underground shelter from the elements took on a different meaning.

Just as he passed through the housing-Yuki sandwich something grabbed his pant leg. He looked down to see a young man in rags sitting. “Spare a brass?” It caught him a little off-guard that he did not have a response. He had seen others like him begging for money. They seemed to be everywhere.

“Well…I-I-um…” He fumbled around his cloths as though looking for loose change, though he knew that he did not have any on him. They could all beg however much they wanted, but it made no difference.”

Ayumi came back grabbing him by his arm. “We don’t have time to waste.” She dragged him away from the man. Her hand held on to him until they were out of sight.

“Th-thanks.” Yuki caught up to her and discovered a scarf around her neck and part of her face. He looked a little confused by it. “What’s with the scarf?”

“Low profile.”

“Doesn’t that make you stand out more?” He sighed a little remembering the reason. The identity of the Captain of the Royal Guard was a highly visible position according to Ayumi. Though he wondered if anyone down in the underground actually would recognize her. “What’s with the Haruo level briefness?”

However, he did not have time for an answer as two kids ran past him. They lightly brushed up against playing with each other. Both were gone up the narrow street. Yuki started to walk away with Ayumi when a rock hit him in the back of the head. “The hell hit me?” He turned around having to dodge another one.

It was the two kids. They were sticking their tongues out at him and yelling. “What the hell is this?”

“Why don’t you have money on you?!”

“Huh?” Yuki patted himself realizing that they just pick pocketed him. “You’re the one’s stealing! And you have the nerve to complain about not having anything to steal!”

“All rich people have fat purses!”

“Rich? Do I look rich? I’m just a teenager!”

“You ain’t dressed like us! So you have to have something on you!”

His expression went flat unable to believe that he was in a yelling match with thieves over not having something to steal. He wondered how he got into such a situation. “It’ll tell you not to judge people by their appearance! I’m just as poor as you!”

“Not likely! We actually have money!”

Now they were getting arrogant with him. He could not believe it. “That you stole!”

“Still counts!”

Ayumi tugged on Yuki to get him moving. “Enough use of your field to yell at street thieves. They deploy agents down here too. We don’t need them picking up your field.”

“Right.”

An hour passed in wandering around the city. Yuki started to think they would not get out of the underground slums. The entire place felt like a labyrinth. Guidance from Ayumi made him thankful for having her along. He never would have made it anywhere without her. In fact, he was worried about losing sight of her, keeping close the entire time.

Still, he wondered about the history. The city’s appearance was old beyond any sort of measure he could come up with. Guessing seemed like a bad idea. “Hey Ayumi, what happened here?”

“What do you mean?” She kept moving forward not allowing for a break. The distance they had to their goal was so small in comparison. She could not let it go.

“You don’t just build something like this. The Capital looked like it had plenty of room to expand. So why is there such a massive underground? I could understand some ruins or old passages from long forgotten days, but this exceeds any sort of scale like that. People live here.”

“This used to be the Capital.”

She did not really explain anything with such an answer. All it did was fuel more ideas for him. He had too many stories in his head to develop ideas from. He needed something more straight from her. “The Capital? What are you saying?”

“We call this the Old Capital.”

“The Old Capital? You make it sound like this used to be where everyone lived and then you moved. Did something happen?”

“You’re close. In reality, this is the third Capital.”

“Third?” Suddenly, his mind started to piece everything together. All of his guessing finally got narrowed down. He understood better what was going on now. “Which means there was a First and Second and what I saw on the surface was the Fourth? There some accident?”

“You’re correct. There have been four Capitals, each new one built on top of the old one. If you go even further down you’ll find the ruins of the ancient Capital. Some people still live there, but it’s mostly a den of criminals where only the military enter.”

“Taking the word ‘underground’ a little too literally, aren’t we?” For his joke, she tossed back a piercing gaze. Yuki quickly clammed up on his humor returning to a serious tone. “What caused you to have to do that? This place looks too civilized to have been a natural disaster or war. Did a Kasou-ryoku user do it?”

Ayumi did not answer immediately. It seemed she needed time to think about an answer. “It’s nothing like what you’re thinking. It was disaster, fire and bad construction that destroyed the old cities. We built top of the ruins each time. It impossible to see anymore, but the Capital is actually built on slightly higher ground because it is built on top of the old.

“It was through our power though that we helped with the rebuilding. Over time, each new Capital continues to push down the older parts until you have what you see now. Layers of ruins stacked on top of itself. Most was destroyed when it happened leaving only parts of buildings behind. But these ruins are more than a millennia old. In that time, people have settled here and built a new city.”

“Sounds rather incredible.” Images filled Yuki’s mind of their history. The more details he received the more elaborate the picture became. However, he came to a sticking point for him. “How come people live down here? It’s not as though you’re hurting for space above and with the power you possess it would be simple to make new homes for everyone.”

Ayumi came to a stop suddenly. Her gaze changed away from their goal and back to the slums. “Life is rarely equal or fair. The truth is that using your power requires orders or government permission, especially for something like construction. You can’t just do whatever you want.”

“But all of these people.”

“Can you imagine what sort of chaos we’d have if everyone with power was free to use it however they wanted? That’s why they are all in military service and under the government’s control.”

“So these people just go homeless?”

“They’ve found a life. They have their pride still.”

“Pride?!”

“They have a home they built with their own hands, not relying on anyone.”

Yuki had trouble agreeing with her. All of the stories he heard from her past painted a terrible picture of Atlantis. Everyone struggled or lived in fear. Those with power had no future or freedom. Those without power lived in fear. How could they live in such a state? Yet they did find a life, as she said. They even seemed fairly content with their situation. ‘It doesn’t seem right. Even like this. Is this really freedom and pride?’

Her eyes narrowed watching Yuki’s reaction. Grabbing his hand, she snapped Yuki out of his thoughts. “Come on, we still have a ways to go. You can’t try to impress your Japanese values on these people. Think of it like different worlds, this is life and you can’t sit in judgment of the way things run.”

“Ok.”

“Good, we’re getting close to being under the palace.” Ayumi pointed out a heavily fortified wall that ran through the entire underground from ground to ceiling. It was a massive structure with no windows. It almost seemed as if the palace was truly above it, then what they saw was the foundation stretching down for countless meters. “It’s still a bit away, so I’ll entertain everyone with another flashback.”

“Hey! You’re breaking the fourth wall!” complained Yuki. He jumped out in front of her. “And you’re stealing my gimmick! This is out of character for you. I’m the one that should be saying such things.”

“Fine. I’ll do it normally.” She motioned over to him like handing off something invisible.

He threw his fist into the air for excitement. “The chapter next will finally see the final piece of Ayumi’s mysterious past! Look forward to it!”

Ayumi’s face went a little flat watching his enthusiasm over it. “Feel better?”

“Yeah.” He wiped off the sweat from his forehead actually appearing relieved.

“I think you over did it. I was only leaning on it a little, I think you destroyed it.”

“Never like that wall to begin with. On a more serious note…” Yuki flicked his index fingers back over to Ayumi passing the scene back to her (he is enjoying this too much).

Clearing her throat, Ayumi pulled things back into the correct tone. “This also used to be my home as well,” she declared as if it was nothing.

Yuki grimaced hearing her reply. “Sounds too forced. You need a better transition.”

“I’ll try to work on that,” she replied in a non-committal tone. Her gaze turned briefly down to the lower city from the bridge they walked. Below her, countless homes painted the ground. The whole place brought back memories for her. She tried to avoid them as much as she could, but nostalgia won out in the end. Thoughts of the time alone in the slums came back to her. Her life before he found her. When she was barely even a child, no longer a baby. The harsh reality she spoke of she knew too well.

To be continued…